CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME OF THE SAGE ENDOWMENT FUND GIVEN IN 1891 BY HENRY WILLIAMS SAGE Cornell University Library The original of tiiis book is in tine Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924021771229 THE OVERLORD ay ^j ^^ ^j ^ ^ r ^ w ^^ T j ' ^j ^ T ^ T ^ ^ r " ^ t ^j ^J ' m T ^J ^J , ■ ^^ J ^ ^^ ^^ -^^ -^ ^^ -W , „.^ .^ .^ ^^ .^ .W. .^^ .^^ ^^ M m M M m THE OVERLORD THE STORY OF THE PEONS OF CANADA By ALLAN McIVOR Author of " The Bride of Glendearg " NEW YORK WILLIAM RITCHIE 70 FIFTH AVENUE M m m m m S'tfWWMMMMMHMMHMHWwWSt Copyright, 1904, by Wiluam Ritchie New York „ All rights reserved ENTERED AT 8TATI0NEB3 HALL, LONDON 73 The Plimpton Press Norwood Mass. V. S. A, Contents I The Oak 1 II The Governor General 10 III Thy Neighbor's Goods 15 IV A Statement of the Case 23 V Nathan Brothers 39 VI Beaumont Returns 48 VII Seruitor MacFarlane's Offer 60 vm Low Takes a Hand 69 IX The Voice of The Village 76 X As Another Saw the Fight 89 XI The Aftermath 98 XII Hiram Endicott 103 XIII A Man of Force 109 XIV Kiddie Makes Good 126 XV The Death of Beaumont Carpenter 134 XVI The Duke is Honored 148 XVII The Fight on the Mountain 152 xvin "No Quarter" 161 XIX " When, the Battle's Lost or Won" 177 XX A Revolt and an Inspection 184 XXI The Duke is Surprised 197 XXII Kiddie Gets a Command 206 xxin The Abduction of Tenice 214 XXIV The Capture of David 227 XXV Betty 242 XXVi Helen Gives Orders 251 xxvn Lord Chesterton Receives Another Wound 264 XXVTTT A Conference 280 XXIX Low Laughs Last 285 XXX The Loss of the Barges 294 CONTENTS XXXI Le Ray Tries a New Weapcm 303 XXXII. A Chance for the Habitan 313 XXXIII Hiram Tells the Story 320 XXXIV Pitchener's Plan is Thwarted 332 XXXV The Berwind Resolution. 346 XXXVI A Romance in Transit 355 XXXVII Low Meets Fenton 371 XXXVIII Lord Chesterton's Explanation 382 XXXIX Captain La Belle Regains His Honor 393 XL The Capitulation of Betty 404 XLI " Let Us Go South with Canada" 409 XLII The President Visits The Village 417 THE OVERLORD MMMWWMWWMMWWMWWWWWWWW Chapter I THE OAK EVEN before he reached the pinnacle of his fame, the story of Donald Glendearg's marriage to Helen Fenno, who thus became the traditional "Bride of Glendearg," was well known on both sides of the Atlantic. Well known, too, was the part played in the curious series of incidents which preceded this mar- riage, by Helen's cousin, Beaumont Carpenter, as well as by her guardian and uncle, James Roakes. So there is no need to repeat this oft-told story and tell again how the broad-shouldered Overlord, the very embodiment of strength, both physical and mental, had swept down from his beloved Village on New York society, as his forebears had swept down on the English Lowlands, and carried oflf the young heiress of the Fenno millions despite the devilish machinations of the wickedest woman in the world. It is enough to say that when the present historian takes up the tale of Glendearg's life he had been married seven years. The Home of the Glendeargs was in The Village. Their town house in New York was used only infrequently and was never alluded to as Home. Donald spent a great part of his time in New York, as the vast business under his immediate control demanded his personal attention there. During the first year of his married life, the town house had him under its roof most of the time, as Beau- [1] The Overlord mont Carpenter and James Roakes insisted that he should shoulder the responsibility of everything connected with their interests. They put this to him pleasantly but firmly. " You are now, owing to your wife's fortune, a partner in our enterprises. If you were an ordinary man, under ordinary circumstances, you would, like us, become a di- rector. However, we want you to be the director, in its individual sense, and here is our authority; you see it's complete in an absolute way." And when the Glendearg read the Authority he smiled and said, " Yes, this is com- plete." Donald Glendearg then took upon him a great burden. He assumed it in a personal sense, and in twenty-four hours, presidents, managers, and superintendents knew that they had a boss. There was resentment, of course, but the way heads were removed when they were found wanting de- monstrated that Glendearg meant to have his way. In three months he called a meeting of the heads of the vast railway enterprise and said to them, " You know now that I am capable and ever ready to make my own path; to make my own rules and keep them. I want responsi- bUity to start with me and work down. I don't propose that any of you shall sit in an office all day answering letters and attending only to detail. I want each one of you to learn what I mean by responsibihty, and I propose that you shall know with me what that word means and what it demands. Perhaps you have gathered in the past three months that I have a notion or two of what I want, and it's these notions of mine that you must study, and I say must in its more arbitrary meaning. "You must not come to me after an accident, such as the Tunnel one, and say that it is the engineer, switchman, [2] The Oak or fireman who is to blame, for I won't stand any such nonsense. You will give up sitting in a chair in a pleasant room, and get out and learn. As a matter of fact, it's the train despatchers and engineers that really run things. If I have been hard in the past three months, you want to watch me the next three; for now I know that I can run the roads without you and that they wiU run easily and smoothly, not for long of course, but long enough for me to get men who can measure responsibility, and who, when the accident comes, won't be cowards and shift re- sponsibility to the man who can't defend himself as well as you can. I should say, perhaps, who couldn't defend himself under the old laws, for from to-day we have new laws, and you will find me on the side of the fellow below you. And you will also learn, when the next accident happens, as it will, that if I consider that we are re- sponsible, I shall go before the grand jury and say so, and remember in saying so, I must assume most of the burden. So I say, look out for me from now on. You may not like the way I am putting words together this morning; but you have a remedy. I am merely a<;centuating, as it were, the freedom of this country. " To conclude, you will, all of you, I hope, stay in town twenty-four hours and think over what I have said. To-morrow those who want to continue in the service of their respective roads, will call and tell me so. You won't find me harsh if you buckle down and study responsibility and its demands. And please bear in mind that I am master of the destinies of these roads and that I mean to live up to that position. You must — again I repeat that ^ord — carry out my orders, and you must take my wishes at all times as orders. In turn I want you to give orders and have them carried out. I want you to see that the [3] The Overlord captains beneath you give orders and to insist upon them being carried out. " In other words I am going to have discipline, and that word carries well-worked happiness with it. I shall ex- pect you to-morrow, and frankly, I think each one here capable of learning the meaning of responsibility." These words of Donald had a great eflfect. If, perhaps, any other man had uttered them there would have been trouble, but the Glendearg was not an ordinary man and he did not speak petulantly or with heat. They all saw that he intended to be master, and as all were men who had grown up in the railroad service, they realized that he knew the railroad and its affairs from end to end. In other words he was not talking for effect. Most of them, then, concluded to stay with him in the service. All were strong men, and they did not object to having a strong man over them; as a matter of fact the great ma- jority of those present liked Glendearg for the first time. They had lived under him for three months, and in that time they had been made to work, and owing to the num- ber of removals, none of them knew who would be next to go. Now they saw that he was trying for a permanent list of officials, though he did not say so. Still, as they reasoned after the meeting, he would hardly have gone to the trouble of bringing them all to New York if he had not been more or less satisfied. A manager from San Francisco said, " It's up to us and we have to make good." "I don't mean to stand it," answered Crawford, presi- dent of the Central out of Chicago, " and I propose seeing Mr. Roakes this afternoon." " You had better not," warned Stevens of El Paso. " I never thought I would stand for half what was said to me [4] The Oak to-day. I know Mr. Roakes, not so well as you, but still I know him, and he will get sarcastic with you — perhaps tell Glendearg, and then it's good-by for you. See ? " " I don't care, I am going to see Mr. Roakes. I don't like this new-fangled notion of responsibiUty and I don't intend to put up with it." That afternoon Mr. Roakes heard the story of the meeting, and he was, quite contrary to what the President of the Central had expected, immensely pleased. He muttered that order was at last coming out of the strang- ling "don't care" attitude. "What is that?" asked Mr. Crawford. "I was merely thinking aloud," replied Roakes. "I will give you a note to Glendearg." "Ah, I thought you would not stand for all the things he said, and especially to me, who, — why I have been in your employ for forty years." "Don't mistake me, Mr. Crawford. I don't propose to interfere with Mr. Glendearg in the least. As a matter in fact I like his speech of this morning and, — but no matter. This note asks Mr. Glendearg to give you, out of the funds of the company, one year's salary and a rest. You see I said a good many things about you — of your fondness for work. I told him that you had risen from a switchman, and now when you are called on to see three points of view — switchman, president, and owner — you don't grasp the essentials. Not a word — or I will re-write this note. Good day, Mr. Crawford." When Crawford joined the other officials who were waiting for him he had not much to say. It was obvious to them that he had not accomplished anything, but they didn't know that he carried his discharge in his pocket. The next day when the officials met Glendearg, and had [5] The Overlord each and everyone signified his intention of remaining in the service, they found him to be a vastly different person from what they had previously supposed. He knew that he had men now who would work into an understanding of responsibihty, and he treated them accordingly. He made Stevens of El Paso President of the Central. This was quite a jump for a man of thirty-five and it about broke Stevens up. From six thousand to thirty thousand a year is a long stride. But Glendearg wanted a man in Chicago, and he did not make any mistake in Willard Stevens. The years proved that Glendearg had chosen more than well. The black days will be remembered in railroad circles. After a period of great stock speculation came the depres- sion and panic. The railroad is the pulse of the country, and before long the papers reported all improvements stopped on the railroads. Soon many employees were laid off, and then was given out the news that two roads would only run the mails. This meant hunger for thou- sands and starvation for many. All this time the Glendearg roads were running as if hard times did not exist, and the employees in this vast system knew that it was only a matter of days when other roads — all of them in fact — would be running mail only. Why then were they getting full pay ? For a time they accepted conditions and said nothing; many of the employees were idle, but stiU when Saturday came the paymaster was there. He was asked how long this would continue and answered: " I don't know. I get my pay and you get yours — in gold now — so why bother ? " But the employees of the railroads in this great system [6] The Oak that reached north, south, east, and west, to the confines of the country and beyond, did bother. Something was going on that they did not understand and they were nervous. They feared that their full pay would be shut off some day. Employees on the other roads had to be considered. They had heard of the full pay, and they asked for more than they could get through the Union. This call on the piu-se of the employees had to be met, otherwise mothers could not feed their children. They gave — gave all they had when the call got so human that it hurt. After ignor- ing disquieting rumors for many weeks the situation became serious. There were many dissensions, even among those who were receiving their pay every week, and at last four delegates from north, south, east, and west, went to Chicago to see Willard Stevens. They put their case before him, asking what was going to become of them. Willard Stevens said: "I do not know. The situation is unparalleled. I have never read or seen anything like it. I'll tell you what I will do. I will wire 'the Master.' Is this the situation ? " inquired Stevens, reading the tele- gram he was about to send to Glendearg. "Calculate that's it. You have a fist for that sort of thing, Willard. Come to think it over, it's rather neat." The spokesman for the four delegates was Hiram Endi- cott. The others were William Letts, Thomas Brand, and Heniy Ainslee. The wire was sent. They were requested by Stevens to wait in his office for the answer, and it was not long before the reply came. It read: Willard Stevens, Chicago: We take care of our own. Donald Glendeabg. After reading the message, Stevens passed it on to [7] The Overlord Hiram, as he was always called. It then went to the others. They did not know, of course, that the six words which formed Glendearg's message were simply the motto of his house, but the meaning, nevertheless, was very clear. There was no getting away from those bald, naked words. They were concise and to the point. A silence had fallen on these five men ; all had suflfered through others. Stevens had given up his salary — his accumulations — with good cheer. He had wondered before this message arrived how long the road would pay, and now came this assurance, "We take care of our own." It was sublime. It was human. "Willard." "Yes, Hiram." " I want you to put this meeting down in that easy lingo of yours, and I want this message in its proper place. I shall read it to the convention with your name attached. I'll wait for it. Boys, you will want a copy each." "Yes," they replied. " Calculate I'll smoke now. Yes, come to think it over, I'll smoke." "Hiram," said Stevens after a few moments, "I have made this as nearly exact as memory served. I hope it's what you're after." " Yes," Hiram replied after reading it. " I most think it will do. We had better be going, boys. The others will want to know," and the huge New Englander stood up and took oflF his hat for the first time. " Willard, I knew your mother. She was a good woman, and I knew your father, who was a good sort, and calculate I have known you since you were a day old. Yes: come to think it over, I have known you for quite a spell. Now, boy, you stick to 'the Master,' as you caU him. It jes' [8] The Oak strikes me I'll call him ' Master,' too, after this. I don't want you, Willard, to have no derned monopoly. Say, boys, I think we may say that we won't forget those words, ' We take care of our own,' or the man who wrote them. I have said things about him which make me feel kinder mean. Yes, kinder mean. Well, it's a long road, and maybe a turn one day will give us a chance to write him words like these that mean something." This New Englander, the most potent force in labor organizations in the country, then put on his hat carefully and said, " Guess I'll take the 'old gal' for a spin." The "old gal" referred to was the fastest engine on the Lake Shore road. It wasn't long before every employee knew the words, " We take care of our own." After two years Glendearg found that he had time to devote to other matters. The great capital that he was wielding now had a human element running through it, an element of responsibility. And over and above, and running into it all, was the spirit of the colossus at the head — Donald Glendearg. [9] Chapter II THE GOVERNOR GENERAL Aboitt eleven o'clock one morning in June, the Gov- ernor General of Canada, accompanied by a party, arrived at The Village, the Canadian home of the Glen- deargs. They were on their way to Montreal by river. It was their intention to shoot the rapids, and by so doing they would arrive at their destination that evening. Or- dinarily the stop at The Village would be only a call for a pilot, but something had gone wrong with the machinery of their small vessel, and it was necessary to make a longer stay than they had expected. "I may want to ask you some questions," the Governor General said to the Captain of the river vessel, "as I presume you know this locality." " Yes, your Excellency, I have known this Village ever since I can remember the Sun." " Then take us to the Rapids; I hear the booming of the waters." It was only a short walk from where they were. The river was not in freshet, still the beginning of the Long Sault, as it was termed locally, was interesting — even grand. A great river fumed and threshed its way down six miles of quick descent, and they stood looking at the mouth of this long funnel where the waters from a large, smooth bay rushed silently to an endless roar. But the Governor's eyes were not drinking in the beauty — the grandeur of the tumbling waters in mighty anger. [10] The Governor General He had noticed a ditch maybe fifty feet wide, and, casting his eyes along this ditch, he saw extensive construction going on. " What is this ?" he said to Captain La Belle, and the Governor General's swinging arm asked more than the question. " It's a water-power canal," repKed the Captain. " The buildings going up are mills. The men you see at work are completing the canal." "This must have cost a mint of money. Give me the story in greater detail. You are laconic, my dear Cap- tain." " That is perhaps so, your Excellency, but I was bom in this Village and I can tell either a long story or a short one. I will add a few words — but the eyes already see what I am going to say. Look about. The water-power canal is covered at its mouth because it is the intention of the Master to make a park of all that land running between the Government canal and the river. You see the scrapers are at work. It is to become The Village play-ground. It is an extensive play-ground, your Excellency, because it must contain space for golf, polo, and the other things that are good for the children of the hon Dieu. You will also notice that the walls of the water power canal, even though the canal runs through rock, are masonry, and you see here the first of the great sluices that will feed for each hour in the day and for every day in the year pdwer to drive the wheels. Down there where the eye reaches you see five hundred Habitans like myself. Some are working on buildings; some are digging in the canal; some are making small sluice canals. I have seen, your Excellency, Niagara — the falls at the foot of Lake Superior — but none are like this. "Here we have six miles of falls of a great river that [11] The Overlord throws more water than Niagara, and very much more than falls from Superior. Some day then, and soon, for the Master does not tarry, we shall be making flour, pulp, furniture, and many other things. As to the cost of all this, your Excellency, I say, it is the Master. I go back many years. Others go back farther than I, but none go so far as to remember when the bailiff could not pay in gold, and, your Excellency, that is what he is doing now." " Are only Habitans employed here ? " asked the Gov- ernor General. "Yes, your Excellency — a sprinkling of Scotch, but chiefly the Habitan. You see the Master likes the Habi- tan. He has never said so but we know him. We know him well." To understand how the immense possibilities of this place gripped the mind of the Governor General, it is necessary to state some facts concerning him. A native of Liverpool, he was known to the world as the Earl of Grenville; the title had started with him. His father, Richard Grimes, had loaned money at so much per cent a month. It was in this school of finance that his son Willis studied the art of making money. When his father died WiUis was twenty years old; and for a short time only he carried on the business in Liverpool. He then moved to London, and, at the age of thirty-eight, was an exceed- ingly wealthy man. His greatest ambition then was to move in good society, and he looked about him for a wife to aid him to accom- plish this purpose. Presently he married a girl of one of the oldest families in Kent; that is to say, he bought her. She was not at all bad looking and was of the English type of beauty, tall, with fair hair and regular features. [12] The Governor General Hers was the kind of face which made one wonder if she ever had felt girlhood, for there was hardly a soft Una in it. Through his wife, Grimes got into society and for a time added much to the gaiety of the nation. After this step, he approached the Carlton Club for a title. A knighthood cost him dE10,000, but he was not satisfied with the first rung of the ladder, and easily figured that if he could buy a knighthood for £10,000 he could purchase an earldom for £100,000, and soon he did so. WilUs Grimes was then a very clever man, especially where money was concerned. He got his morals from a soKcitor whom he always took with him. In his mind he could not tell what this word meant, and as he was once or twice very near jail, he found it was essential to have a man of the law always with him. His early associates both in Liverpool and London called him the "human snake." Perhaps this came from his figure, which was tall and thin, or maybe it was the hiss in his voice which suggested the viper; at any rate the name fitted in many ways. Now when Willis Grimes, for we must call him by his family name at times, looked at this water power, he saw a vision of a company floated in London, and this vision carried a large pyramid of figures. Then, turning to his moral side, Harry Boyd, the soUcitor, he asked if it wasn't magnificent; Boyd knew that Lord Granville did not mean the tumbUng waters. "It is," he rapUed. "I see the prospectus, but why dream ? " No more was said then and the Governor and his party want back to their Uttla steamer. It was found that the repairs would take longer than they had expected, so Lord Granville suggested that Lady Granville write to Mrs. [13] The Overlord Glendearg, craving hospitaKty. A reply promptly came back in the person of James Roakes, inviting them all to luncheon. Lord Grenville forgot about the water power when he met Helen Glendearg. He had heard much of her beauty, but that which he had read and heard gave no conception of anything hke this — the glorious vision talking to him. Words are inadequate to paint this picture. Nor could the brush, no matter in what hand, tell the story of Helen's loveKness. Lord Grenville was not the first man who had looked rapture into Helen's beautiful blue eyes, but he was the first man who ever looked at her wolfishly. The Governor General did not like Donald. He did not like the easy way in which the Glendearg greeted him. He knew himself in reahty to be a Vice-roy. Such natures as WilUs Grimes's soon get drunk with power, and he was saturated and blinded when he reached his position of Governor General. He looked upon Donald as a Canadian — a vassal — a peon, and he expected a deference which he did not get. A part of the population of Canada is made up of people who are more EngUsh than the English, and this particular part when judiciously handled, turns out some really fine toadies. It was this fine class that surrounded the Governor General. But Grimes was too crafty to show feeling in the presence of a man who made him feel afraid. He was sure that this broad-shouldered, black- faced man was not to be trifled with. The Governor's party continued their journey that afternoon. But this visit was to mark a change in the affairs of The Village —in a larger world than The Village. [14] Chapter III THY NEIGHBOR'S GOODS About a week after the forced visit of Lord Grenville to The Village, the representative of Great Britain and Harry Boyd, the keeper of his morals, were together in the study at Rideau Hall in Ottawa, the official residence of the Governor General of Canada. " The whisky is here, my dear Harry, and these cigars are not at all bad. I have also arranged that we shall not be interrupted, so let me know what you have discovered. I have waited for you with some anxiety." "I went to the French Village where the records are kept and read the entry of the Glendearg property. Here is a translation that has been passed many times in counsel as correct. I find it a very simple document, but quite clear. It recites the old Indian claim as beginning on the north side of the Grand River at a point above the rapids where a spur of the Laurentian Mountains dips into the river. This spur is in distance from the mouth of the rapids, following the contour of the bay, three hundred and twenty chains. " From this point the boundary is described as following the ridge of the Laurentian Mountains, depending east to a point where a line drawn due north from the foot of the rapids intersects, and the north bank of the river to the foot of the rapids. To make it quite clear that the whole of the six miles of rapids is in the claim I find that the deed recites that the number of chains from the spur to the foot [15] The Overlord of the rapids is 1120, and again repeats that the line runs due north until it reaches the top of the Laurentian Moun- tains. Here again we have the distance as 1740 chains ten links. A chain you know is sixty-six feet. This boundary then is twenty-one miles and a fraction. The river and mountain boundary is just fourteen miles. "This property then — keep in mind that I am only speaking of the Indian grant — holds about a hundred and forty square miles. If my description has been clear to you, the property takes the shape of a triangle. I have traveled over most of it and I am greatly impressed with its value, as it is all, excepting the mountain side, arable land and at the moment nearly every acre is under cultivation. As nearly as I can find out, there are fourteen hundred farms, all worked and operated by French Habitans. The deed of this Indian property and others followed as law when the province of Quebec entered the Dominion. " Here in succinct form is the story of ownership. This is a reproduction of the Indian deed which contains exactly seventy-three words, and this is the elder Glendearg's translation which makes twenty-six hundred words. Here is also the acceptance of VaiUancourt on the part of the Government of the Glendearg translation; and here is the Glendearg signature of acceptance. You will find, if you follow me closely, that the Glendearg of those days must have been a humorist, for he translated seventy-three words into twenty-six hundred, and then got the Govern- ment of the day to accept the same as final and conclu- sive. Here is a copy of the separate law passed at that time by the representatives of Great Britain, making it lawful for the deputy Governor VaiUancourt to agree to everything that the Glendearg translation carried and for all time. If we look at the date of acceptance by the [16] Thy Neighbor's Goods Government, a light is thrown on this transaction. I wonder that the Glendearg of those days did not print this in red in 1812." " You think, then, that Glendearg threatened to help the Americans?" asked Lord Grenville. "I am sure that it was not a threat, as 'threat' doesn't dovetail in with the story I heard, or with the docu- ments which you hold in your hand. I gather from those and from what I heard that Glendearg was a very strong man. Very likely, then, he took his men with him to Quebec in 1812 and crammed this Indian deed and its translation down the throats of those in authority. No man could get what he has into his translation except by force, and as I said before, I heard a story connected with the British authorities in Quebec. I could not get at the date of it, but it is more than a legend in The Village. I shouldn't be surprised, then, if we find it to be a fact that Glendearg mustered a large force to help the Ameri- cans, and that the Government of the day bought him off by granting his demands. Here are a few choice things from the translation: "'Free speech; a Glendearg to decide what those words mean. " ' No warrant of arrest to be served without the Glen- dearg's sanction. " ' No servant of the Government to reside in the claim. "'The right of pardon. " ' Full control of every mortal that lives on the" claim. " ' Right to fight Indians or other foes. " ' No public improvement of any sort without sanctioti from the overlord of the Indian claim.' " There are other things mentioned, such as full control over municipal afPairs, but this will suffice to show you [17] The Overlord that Glendearg did not want to live under the British crown, and, in short, that is what the document means. No, don't interrupt now; I have other interesting things to relate. " This French village of Muddy Branch, or the county seat where I went, is situated on the eastern boundary of the claim, about seven miles inland. The Court House and one or two unimportant houses are situated outside of Glendearg's property, but all the rest of the villagers reside on the claim, even the lawyer I employed. I, for reasons, told this lawyer that I represented the British Museum, and had heard of Glendearg's feudal holding, and as I was in America and Montreal on other busi- ness, I thought a copy of the deed might interest the British pubUc. I found that my story was not new, as other museums had sent for copies, so that I was accepted on my face value. "I was with this lawyer for some hours and through him I know the population of The VOlage. This is a generic term as large as the claim itself. Originally the claim was divided into fifteen farms, and Scotchmen of the Glendearg clan worked these farms. I found, for in- stance, that the village of Muddy Branch was better known as the fourth farm. This name of farm is a survival. The fifteen holdings are now all cut up into small holdings. The population on the claim is twelve thousand two hun- dred. This makes you start; so it did me. But, in a sense, I verified the figures, as I drove over most of the claim and I have never seen anything like it. Good houses, good soil, and a clean, contented people. The rent these people pay is astonishing, for it is not even a respectable tax. Take the case of the lawyer, who showed me his [18] Thy Neighbor's Goods house with five acres of ground for which he pays ten dollars a year ground rent. I saw his receipt. "The descendants of the Scots who originally tilled the fifteen farms are still on the soil. Some are deputy bailiffs; others are on the river; all call themselves Habi- tans. Around each of the original farm houses, I found a small town, blacksmith shop, store, school, etc. The school system is perfect and compulsory. This explains the talk of Captain La Belle, but he is not the only grad- uate. I heard of lawyers in Montreal, Ottawa, Winnipeg, all from The Village. And why not ? I certainly saw a sturdy race. We have then got a httle mixed on this word Habitan and I have revised my own ideas in this respect. I asked this lawyer why he did not live outside the claims where he could own his own land. I was answered some- thing hke this : 'On the claim I am a unit in a civilization that is complete and final here. Outside I should be a vassal through my Government to a country of which I know nothing, and for which I care less.' I pointed out what to me were other objections and read to him the paragraph in the translation about fighting. He repUed, ' What of that ? I am a Frenchman.' " I am giving you words to remember, my lord, but I have not finished. The lawyer told me that the Glendearg property did not stop at the top of the mountain. He, good soul, thought that my interest was historical, and he suggested that I drive that evening to Cameron's Hotel, a matter of twenty-five miles over the mountains, and then to first camp, if I wasn't too pressed for time. Well, I went, and when I got over the mountain I found myself in a cattle country, and every man Jack I met from the top of the mountain to Devil's Lake at the first camp was Scotch, and when I got to Devil's Lake, I was still on [19] The Overlord Glendearg's property. This is a timber grant from the Government to Glendearg for the right of way of the canal. These Scots are under your authority, my dear WilUs, but they grin when you tell them so." " Do you mean in all earnestness to sit there and tell me that we have no authority in the Indian claim ^ " "That is exactly what I mean," said Boyd. "But let me finish my story. At Devil's Lake I saw the Rouge River. This river is the western boundary of the timber claim; the southern boundary is the Indian claim; the eastern the line which begins at the foot of the rapids and continues north until it intersects with the watershed which reaches to the North Pole. This, to be brief, is the timber claim. Here is a copy of the deed. This as well as the other was written by Glendearg. This property is necessary to the well-being of the Habitan on the claim, for here he works in winter in timber camps, making and hauKng cord-wood, withes, etc. I found a splendid road all the way, every last inch of it macamadized. Now, my lord, you have the story. What do you think of it ? " "It is astounding and the property is much more val- uable than I thought. Great Heavens," cried Willis Grimes, walking up and down the room, "what a pros- pectus we could make out of it, and from what you say we could pay interest on any amount by bleeding these Habitans." " Quite so," answered Boyd. " We could raise ground rents a thousand per cent without it hurting any one. Now for my final point of importance: there is not a line of writing as between the Habitan and Glendearg, and never has been. This is the case with the lawyer I have cited. He built a house on five acres of ground, a first- class house, and he has nothing to show for it. He could [20] Thy Neighbor's Goods be turned out to-morrow, lock, stock, and barrel, as he himself admitted." "Why, this sounds crazy," exclaimed the Governor General. "Doubtless; yet it is a fact. I presume to think that the elder Glendearg had as farmers men who couldn't write and that the custom has grown in that way. At any rate, now, to-day, no contracts are made, none are asked. You can imagine then the trust these people have in Glendearg." "This makes it much easier for us," observed his lord- ship. " It does, indeed. It simplifies matters in many ways, as for instance we can make it appear that Glendearg won't give contracts." "I," said his lordship, "have thought out a plan of campaign. I shall have the Attorney General — a promise of knighthood will blind him to many things — begin suit on questionable title for the property between the canal and the river. We will lose in the courts here, but a nice patriotic appeal, with data of cruelty by Glendearg, and we will win in England. We will keep to a point of only wanting title to water from the canal. If we break Glen- dearg there, we, of course, break all his title." "That is so," answered Boyd, "and then — " " Well, then, my dear Harry, we make a patriotic shout as to what we have gained for Canada, six miles of mills, see — we will ask for bids. Then our syndicate will come over from England, and as they have the working capital, we only open their bids. Are you with me ? " " Heart and soul," said Boyd. " I see a chance here to make a fortune." " Have we a man," asked the Governor General, " who [21J The Overlord has a facile pen, someone who can write of cruelty prac- tised by this Glendearg? We want dates covering say five or six years, and we want detail. If you know the right man, it wiU aid us when we get to England. We wiU have his matter put in type and then pasted into a scrap-book. Of course I mean to send this man to The Village." " I know the very man you want, but unfortunately he drinks and is quarrelsome; but he is as safe as houses, drunk or sober, when he is well paid." " We will then count that part finished," remarked the Governor General. "Now if you call to-morrow on the Attorney General, he will listen to what you have to say. I shall see him this afternoon." [22] Chaptek IV A STATEMENT OF THE CASE A FEW days after the conversation in the Governor General's office, Donald received a letter from the Attorney General of Canada saying that he wished to bring friendly suit to quit title to all that property between The Village canal and the river. The Attorney Greneral suggested that the case be heard in Montreal before any judge that he, Glendearg, would name. The letter was like all lawyers' letters, courteous in tone. It was the substance that made Donald pause. He knew his title was good and he knew that his deeds had passed inspection many times, but this was the first time that a suit was suggested. He realized that in this letter more was meant than met the eye. The letter was read by Uncle James and Helen. Helen was quite sure that it came from the Governor General. Uncle James said, "Yes, very Hkely he suggested the letter. What will you do, Donald ? " " I think I shall let them develop a bit. I don't under- stand what they are after. We could of course sit down and write the Attorney General that his letter was inter- esting but that we were busy. But we may find amuse- ment, even profit, out of this. I shall write to-day, and so as to expedite matters, mention that Judge ViUequier will suit me. He is one of the most prominent jurists in the Province of Quebec." The suit in due course came before Judge Villequier and was thrown out of court. The judge said, " I do not see [23] The Overlord why the court's time is taken up with this, and I am sur- prised that the Attorney General should think there are two questions here, as the plea that the late Glendearg parted with all the land as between the canal and the river when he gave the right of way for a canal to the Government is ridiculous." It was only when the Attorney General's lawyers asked for an appeal that Donald caught the drift of things. When he got home that evening of the trial, he found both Helen and Uncle James jubilant. "I knew you would win, Donald, and I am so glad." " And so am I," said Uncle James, "and to celebrate, we are going to have pheasants cooked in the way you Hke, Donald, that is, from the bin of hot sand. In anticipation of a favorable verdict, I saw to the interment of the pot in the sand this morning, and now for a feast." Until the cigars were on the table Donald did not tell them that an appeal was to be made to the Supreme Court of Canada. After he had informed them of this fact, Uncle James asked what it all meant. "I think I see now," answered Donald. "They will lose in the higher courts here, then they will take the case to England, and there they will, of course, win. It's a neat idea, and moreover I think the idea originated with Lord Grenville." This flat assertion coming from a man Hke Donald made Uncle James and Helen nervous. "Do you mean to say," asked Helen, "that an English court would take this land from you ? Why, the notion is horrid." "What will you do, Donald, if the case is decided against you in England ? " inquired Uncle James. "I will, of course, defend that which is mine." [24] A Statement of the Case "Oh, Donald! you won't surely fight for that property! It's not worth it, and we have so much here." " Understand, Helen, that this law-suit, though it does not say so, covers the entire property; this house we are in, all the land worked by the Habitans, their houses, every- thing. Also remember that the Habitan, — the Scotch, all our tenants, in fact, are without contracts. My father, and his father before him. did not contract with those who couldn't read or write. Their word was passed and this form of contract has grown into a custom. You see, then, Helen, that when they win in England they will have an easy time here, that is, if we permit them to have the easy time." "We could give the Habitans contracts," exclaimed Helen. "Yes, I suppose we could. You know that I do not care for this holding in its feudal sense. I would, as I have told you before, break the feudal part if we were living under a government that was final here. The reason this land is so prosperous and thickly populated is that every last one of the tenants knows that he is a unit in a civilization of his own, and I have reason to know, because I have secretly found out, that they are all proud of the fact that they belong to The Village. This word Village, dear, covers the claim. " Our situation is not a common one. They look to me for protection — the same sort my father gave them. E I should give up this claim, contracts would throw them back to peons; toilers of the soil, without hope in God or man. I have no mind to do this, dear. I have in mind rather to say to these good people when they win their suit in England: 'The property is here, we are here, come and take us back to peonage — to slavery — if you can. [25] The Overlord Remember, little girl, that I use the word slavery with a full and complete understanding of the word, what it means, what it carries to the last shading touch, and I say again the Canadian is a slave — a peon. We must connect these two words to get at the Canadian's standing among men of the earth." Here Donald paused a bit, and continued, "I have not put that well; he has no standing with the men of the earth. He is an outsider, a thing apart." "Oh, Donald, I never heard you speak this way before. " "No, dear. I have not spoken because I am ashamed — ashamed — bom here. Think of it; bom in vassalage, and this was in my grandfather's mind; hence this hard- headed, cold contract with the Government. He came here as a young man, on his way up the river to locate a home. He was attacked here by the Indians, as the Dominie will tell you, and having defended his right to live on this spot where our house is built, he thought he would stay, and the Indians soon feared him. The Indian chief then made a deed to my father for this claim. "In eighteen hundred and twelve, my grandfather or- ganized a force of lumbermen, Habitans — Scotch trap- pers, etc. — and started out to help the Americans, and for peace the Government made terms with him. Terms that my grandfather dictated, and his last words to my father were, * Don't forget your name, and don't forget the Habitan.' I intend, therefore, to stay here and fight for this property. It represents, you see, more than money, and again, sweet, my family have fought Englishmen be- fore, and I am afraid that I have a leaning toward fighting them. I came by this feeling day by day, hour by hour. I have told you the age of that claymore hanging there. It has always been swung by a Glendearg and always [26] A Statement of the Case against the English. Every time I look at it, and that is often, I make a wish." "But, Donald," said Helen, "supposing you get first- class lawyers to defend the case in England, and then I call on the Duke for his influence, don't you think we should win ? " "No, dear, even then we would lose. You see, the court over there would decide in the interest of the empire, and my contract is a slap at empire. Justice would not rule their decision in the very least. It did not in the Alaska case. You will remember, perhaps, what I read from a Toronto newspaper about loaded dice. In that case, the EngUsh were afraid of the American and of course decided that way. The case of a cow being run over by the Canadian Pacific Railway was lost to the railway by every court in Canada, but was decided against the owner of the cow in England. It's impossible to get a fair or honest decision from them when their Imperial claims are at stake. " You know I have been in England a good deal, always as an American, and it wasn't hard to see that the colonists were looked upon with contempt. And is it from these people, who by statistics drink more whisky than any other nation in the world, that I could get justice ? Look, dear, if I felt sure that I could get my case decided fairly, even then I should refuse to go." " Do you mean by that, Donald, that you are not going to defend the case in England ? " asked Uncle James. "That is exactly what I mean. I don't mind arguing the matter out here. In fact, I like to put my side before the Canadian people, but to go to England, that would be saying, wouldn't it, that I concurred in this vassalage? No, not a line from me — not a solicitor even to watch the [27] The Overlord case. After the Supreme Court of this country has passed on the ease, I am through with law. Then it comes to the last word of man, and they are going to get that word with all it means from Donald Glendearg." "Donald, I like the way you talk," exclaimed James Roakes, " and I am with you. I have read the translation of your Indian document and I remember that you have the right to decide what free speech means. Now I think you are a grand sort of a peon, and if you don't mind, I will start a paper and put your name under the title as pro- prietor and my name will follow as editor. I think I see several amiable ways of making it unpleasant for our friend the Governor General." "All right. Uncle James, let us go in for fun while we have time." "I do not like Lord Grenville, in fact, I rather dislike him," remarked Helen. "I can't help but feel he is in this even though I am prejudiced against him. But can't we buy him off ? I do not want to see these people here suffer." "Donald, let me answer. I quite believe, rosebud, that we could buy him off. It would certainly cost less to buy him than to fight, but there is something else in- volved here. We are as rich as most governments and a bit, just a bit, richer than many," and here the old gen- tleman smiled, " and I am very much in favor of letting Grenville make the running. I think he will get a surprise if I know anything about the Habitan. I haven't studied him long to be sure, but my knowledge shows that he thinks he is old enough to run — his own house, and if he is of this opinion, the day the soldiers arrive here to take possession, we can back him up with the sinews of war and we can go as far as they can go. In the meantime [28] A Statement of the Case I take it that Donald will use all the money in his control to see that he is ready to defend his home and his people. In other words, Helen, a principle is involved, and if Lord Grenville stupidly forces the issue on property rights, he will find, I feel positive, a larger question to be the issue. " The question of liberty dovetails with property rights. Come, dear, I understand your sweet thoughts, but I think we can safely leave the matter now and for the future with Donald. I have a notion you would dislike to see anyone move you out of this house by force ? " "Of course, Donald would not permit that. Uncle James." "That is just the point. He would be justified in using force against force. He has a right to protect you — his home. But his rights don't stop there. About twelve thousand souls are depending on Donald for their right to live, and he must protect them." " I understand. Uncle James, but it strikes me as very sad. I hope you are wrong in thinking that the case will go to England. I hope you are both wrong in thinking that an EngUsh court will take from us that which is ours." "Amen to that, dear heart," exclaimed Donald, "I hope with you. But I have studied this vassalage ques- tion since I began to see; and my father's ghost would haunt me and I should have to accuse myself of cowardice if I did anything to stop what I see opening up. That through my property I may be able to use the words, I want freedom from this sapping curse, 'peonage.' I should like to carry my grandfather's contract a bit further on broader Hnes. In his diary I read that only haunting poverty prevented him when he had the chance. He went far at that time that a Glendearg might live with [29] The Overlord his clan under a government that he had a voice in, and please God, I will with money carry independent thought a bit further still. It may be, of course, that we are wrong; it may be that the Attorney General does not want more than the opinion of the Canadian courts." " What is it. Low ? " he asked, as that individual entered the room. In every other room in New York, Low is a man to be reckoned with, one of the powers on the battle-field of Wall Street. When Glendearg is present, however, the years seem to roll back and Low is the same wooden- faced automaton who as personal attendant followed the fortunes of "The Master" for so many years, and who when the crisis arrived, saved the life of that Master at the risk of his own. The years have not changed him much, if at all. He has the same neat figure which he had in youth. His hair is carefully brushed and he still has that quaint way of standing which seems to suggest, "Yes, sir." In apol- ogy for having called on the Master at half past ten at night he said: " I thought this letter and this package might interest you, sir." Donald knew that Low would not call on him at such a late hour unless the matter was important, so he read the letter at once. There was no movement, no start to show Helen or Uncle James what was in the missive, yet it must have been interesting, for he held it in his hands for some time after he read it. He then opened the package, which contained a number of sheets closely written, and one long clipping of printed matter. Perhaps the silence was oppressive, at any rate, Helen [30] A Statement of the Case cried, "Read out loud what you find so interesting, Donald." " I will in a minute. I would first like to ask Low how he came by it." " It was this way. Master. Alex and I were in the Inn talking. While there, I noticed a large man with a red face who was drinking hard. Alex told me he was Rufis Osborne, a writer from Ottawa. He had been at the Inn two months and drank deeper each day. I was told that his only amusement was in teasing Le Roy, the spirit boy." " I have heard of this man," said Uncle James. "Alex explained to me that he had cautioned Osborne twice, informing him that it was dangerous to fool with Le Roy, the boy of The Village, but that Osborne only laughed at these warnings and was even, so I was told, cross with Alex. To-night we were startled by a cry from Osborne. To make it short, sir, drink had accompKshed its purpose. I was glad, sir, that Alex was present, as Osborne became violent. Unfortunately Le Roy came in at this moment and with a scream Osborne made for him. These papers fell out of his pocket, and scattered over the floor; that is all, sir." "I will now read you the letter, Helen": Dear Osborne: This last copy of yours must have been written when you were drunk. It's brutal, and would not go in court without witnesses, which we want to avoid, and it hasn't the delicate touch of the other stuff. Please rewrite and correct the en- closed proof. Sincerely, BOTD. "This letter, Helen, is from Rideau Hall. I see by the report which Boyd asks Osborne to correct, that I whipped [31] The Overlord an aged Habitan last August, and by this, which is to be re-written, that I, in cold blood, kicked a httle Scot of twelve years to death for hoisting the Union Jack last year. I don't know what other priceless gems of this sort we shall find, but evidently Boyd, the Governor General's lawyer, wants some good stuff about me for the English court, but they evidently don't want it too hot. It is all, as you see, very common. I say the EngHsh Court be- cause it could not be their intention to use matter of this kind here, where we could so easily prove them wrong. In other words they want to show that I am not worthy and that I carry a barbaric sway with the people of The Village. Low, I will go to the Inn, as I should like to in- vestigate this matter personally." When Donald, James Roakes, and Low were outside, Donald asked his former valet for the true story. "Well, sir, what I said was true up to the point of Osborne making for Le Roy. You see, sir, there were a good many in the Inn and I think everyone was afraid of the crazy man Osborne. He saw things. Yes, sir, he saw things, and he picked up a chair to protect himself from the phantoms, and at that moment Le Roy walked in and received a blow from the chair. We expected to see him fall, as the blow came without warning and it landed on his head. But in a second we heard a curious laugh of enjoyment — of pleasure, and saw the writhing form of Osborne above the head of Le Roy as high as he could hold him with his two arms. And now our hearts stood still, expecting the body to crash to the floor, but Le Roy was playful; he held Osborne, meditating perhaps what he would do with him. I noticed, sir, a streak of blood running down Le Roy's face; evidently the blow from the chair had cut deep. [32] A Statement of the Case " While Le Roy held Osborne, those papers I gave you fell out of his pocket and Captain La Belle picked them up. When his eyes, which are sharp as you know, caught the words that you had kicked a twelve-year-old boy to death, he then read some more to the rest of us, and mounting a chair, for the Captain is short and square, he read still more. Keep in mind, sir, that during all this time Osborne's position had not changed. He was still in the air. It would seem that the boy was trying to spell out to his mind what the Captain was saying. Then the Captain read that you were cruel to the Habitan, that you had whipped many, citing a case of a short time ago. This made the Captain mad. It made the others mad. They cried, " Defamer — Kill him!" " These words Le Roy did not understand. I could see by his knitted brow that he was trying hard to understand. But in a moment came words that he knew. The Captain said : ' Men of The Village : The Master won the first suit. He will win the next, because it will be in Canada. After that the case will go to England. Ah! you laugh — so do I. It is all fixed; we hear much on the river. Shall we stand it? You know, I know, that Donald Glendearg is a son of his father. He has been true to us; just to us. Always our friend. Shall we help him ? I, Captain La Belle, give the answer now. Yes : and you must see that The Village knows. This scum here,' pointing to Osborne (screaming and cursing in the air), ' would drive the knife of dishonor to our Master's heart.' " What more La Belle was going to say, we don't know, as Le Roy had heard words which he understood. He then lowered Osborne, and with a laugh, weirdly terrible, he heaved his victim on his back and went outside. The last time I saw him, he was crossing the bridge on a run, [33] The Overlord making for the rapids; then I came to you, Master, with the papers." "What do you suppose Le Roy will do to this man," asked Uncle James. " Go on talking. Low," said Donald. "Well," continued Low, addressing Mr. Roakes, "there is only one man Uving that could have stopped Le Roy and he wasn't present. I mean you. Master. You see, Le Roy is the gentlest spirit aUve. He will play all day with children and there isn't a mother in The Village that wouldn't trust Le Roy with her child. Only one thing angers him and that is a bad word about the Master. We all love Le Roy, he will fetch and carry for us all day, but we can't jokingly say a word about his God, his reUgion, his life, and the Master is all these things to Le Roy and more. And when he heard what Captain La Belle said, I knew that Osborne's life was not worth a stick. Now, though I don't positively know, I will this minute take my oath that Osborne's body is swirling, eddying around in the great cellar of the rapids." The Inn, to which the Master, James Roakes, and Low were going, was a big stone building with a high, steep roof. The builder had put in windows and doors where the himior seized him; consequently the Inn was odd-looking, but not unpleasing to the eye. The ground floor of the building was broken into three rooms — sitting-room, din- ing-room, and lenee. It is not known where this word came from, but the room occupied half of the ground floor space of the Inn and was the meeting-place of The Village. At one end was the bar of the old-fashioned sort; that is all liquors and beers were in barrels, and drinks were served from the barrel. This was the only place on the claim where liquor was sold, and the rules governing the [34] A Statement of the Case sale to The Village were exceedingly strict (as the elder Glendearg put it to Rochon, "Take care of our own — I don't care, and you needn't care, what the stranger takes "). Going into this room did not mean that one necessarily wanted a drink. The Village went there because it was their club; there they played whist, checkers, dominos, or whatever. Here also the newspapers in French were kept on file, and English papers from New York, Boston, Montreal, and Ottawa. On a big table were to be found the magazines and other reading matter; at the other end of this room was a door leading to another room, which was in a building depending from the main building. Here was a large range. This stove and this room were important to the poor Habitan who lived many miles away. Years before, one day in January, Elizabeth Glendearg, Donald's mother, had seen three Habitans eating their mid-day meal in the shelter of some cord-wood. She asked them why they did not go to the Inn where it was warm. They answered that they had no money to spend that way and insisted that they were comfortable enough. The next day John Glendearg called on Rochon, the host of the Inn, and ordered a room for the Habitan. He said, " You will put in a stove in this room for the Habi- tan to cook or warm his food on. You will make him welcome at all times. If you feel gruff at any time, keep your gruffness for me or for some one living here. But if you are ever gruff or show the Habitan that he is not welcome, out you go." The Habitan was then instructed to use this room, and he soon made it his headquarters when in The Village and used it as he would his home. There was an entrance from the yard to the room which the Habitan used, and [35] The Overlord over the door there was a Kttle wooden cross. Someone, maybe a devout Habitan, had put it there — and perhaps this is why the room was called The Chapel. On the other side of the Inn was a large building called the Hall. This building had been erected by Helen and had an entrance to the Inn. Here dances and concerts were held, and once a week, Helen's private orchestra played here. In the big room or the lenee, were a blackboard and a bit of chalk attached to a string. At first sight this always aroused curiosity. The thought of school did not seem to fit, so when Rochon, the host, was asked he would say: "Ah, when I teU a Villager that he has had enough to drink it sometimes happens that he gets cross. Then I banish him from the Inn for one day, two days, maybe a week. I then post his name on the blackboard there and this is a disgrace. Maybe we have a fight; I use the blackboard again. In other words, if a Villager does not behave himself in the Inn, he goes there," and Rochon laughed. "It is a great punishment, and, vraiment, no one has been on that board for three months." If you are a stranger Rochon will tell you that this board is about the only punishment inflicted in The Village; and it may be concluded then that Rochon has had much to do with the order and good behavior of the place. At any rate there is no jail there. But to-night all was turmoil; the news that a stranger, one Osborne, had gone crazy from drink and had hit Le Roy, brought many to the Inn. All wanted to hear the story. Father Benoit and Dominie Graham were present, quieting the fears of The Village, as Captain La Belle's words had had a maddening effect, and Beaupre of The [36] A Statement of the Case Village miKtia believed with La Belle that The Village was in danger. When the Master walked in with Roakes and Low, a dead silence followed. Glendearg noted the red faces and angry eyes. It was the good father that spoke. " Donald," he said, "you will tell our good friends that their fears are senseless. You will, I know, say to them that no one is after our land — our home." But the good priest did not speak with a sure tongue. "I cannot go quite that far, father," Donald answered, "but I say to The Village — to you — that I hope the law- suit may not go to England, but that is hard to believe, so hard that I am going to begin from to-night taking such action as will insure us the means of protecting this prop- erty if need be. I do not want you. Father, or you. Dominie, to preach any other language but your belief that we are not in danger. In the meantime, I will follow the Une that we are. By so doing, I do no harm. I merely prepare for contingencies. Listen, men of The Village," and Donald's voice rang out cold and clear. " You will not go to the woods this winter. I have other work for you to do. In two days, Alex Fraser, your bailiff, will tell you what I want done. Be quiet, but let the word go forth that all men except the old are to stop in The Village. I will to-morrow send word to the Scots beyond the moun- tain. If the soldiers come here for this property, I will give it to them only over my body. Go home and be of good cheer; wait and keep your eyes open. Perhaps we have a lesson to learn. Perhaps we will teach a lesson. Who can say ? Good night, men of The Village" — and Donald walked out. When the door had closed on him. Captain La Belle said, " You see, he knows; we will go home now. We will [37] The Overlord keep quiet with our eyes open; that means we are going to see Glendearg work. K the hon Dieu is kind, he will send these soldiers, mes enfants. Bon soir/ Bon soir! I am on the river and the river speaks, and my eyes will be wide open to see how the wood is drifting," and the Cap- tain chuckled at some thought connected — with drifting wood. When Donald was outside, he told Low that he was to stay in The Village and to look over the effects of Osborne for an address to which to write. " You will have a letter sent telUng the story of the trouble, as you know it. If you can't find anybody else — write to Boyd. I don't believe that Boyd will trouble about this man's disap- pearance, for he was too intimately connected with him, I leave you here, as I cannot foresee what will happen, but when I return I want to see Le Roy on the station platform. Another thing, memorize this telegram and send it the first thing in the morning : ' Nathan Brothers, Chicago. If your firm can't meet me Tuesday morning in New York, I will go to Chicago.' " "All right, sir." [38] Chaptek V NATHAN BROTHERS Three years before Glendearg instructed Low to send the telegram to Nathan Brothers.Hiram Endicott was atBer- nards, the end of his run, waiting with ready engine to take the west-bound passenger to Chicago. There he received a wire from Willard Stevens telling him to wait where he was for the arrival of the Glendearg special in the morning and then to heave himself into Chicago. Hiram knew that Willard had given him this order for a purpose, and with it plenty of time to get the " old girl " into trim for a race. Walking over to the engine, the greatest flyer on the Lake Line, he said, "Calculate we'll give the Master a run, my beauty. Yes, that is how I figure. We'll push along at something better than a hundred, and now as you are tidy for the night, I'll go and see my old friend Nathan. I heard he was in trouble with the trusts; calculate they are pesky things. Good night, Sally." Hiram then took himself to the warehouse of Nathan Brothers, where he knew he would find his friend, the senior member of the firm. He not only found Nathan but also his three brothers, and it was obvious to Hiram that they were all in a very despondent mood. " I see you are in trouble, old man. Yes, it appears to me that you are in trouble. Now can I do anything ? " " I am afraid not, Hiram. Notes are due in two days, and to make a long story short, we are not only forced to the wall, but we must in shame turn our faces to it. We can't meet the notes." [39] The Overlord " It is all my fault ! " exclaimed Isidor. " Hush — hush, brother; we are all in this. Your fault is our fault; we will take the blow together like men." " Gol darn ! I don't Hke to hear you talk, for the first time. I have a bit saved up — a matter of four thousand, and it's yours." " Hiram, there is my hand. It's good to see your heart, but that would only be a drop in the bucket and we could not take your money; you will want it perhaps one day." The senior member of Nathan Brothers was not an old man, but he had aged greatly in the last five months. " Is Paul still in Paris ? " inquired Hiram. "Yes, stiU there. We have not written him of our troubles. I will send a cable to him this evening to take the first steamer home. It will be a long journey for our young brother, but I know he would hke to be with me." " Has our road treated you all right ? " " Yes," responded the senior Nathan, " always just and fair; the same now as when I began trading on the hne. I know that the powers which have driven us to the wall called on Willard Stevens a few weeks ago and demanded, as they were large shippers, a preferential rate, but Stevens firmly refused. I have this information at first hand, so you see your road has nothing to do with our downfall." "Mighty glad to hear that. Yes, glad to hear it. I wonder if you know whether Willard rolled off this de- cision to the packers and grain men when they presented their demands, or did he think it over ? " "Of course he thought it over, Hiram. One doesn't decide in a minute to refuse a request coming from three wealthy combines. "Hiram!" [40] Nathan Brothers But the New Englander was thinking and did not hear his friend call. His mind was running on some words. " Why, Hiram, you have been in a study. I called twice." "Yes, guess that's so. I was working something out. I think I will go now. Say, Nathan, don't send that cable to Paul to-night. If I am not here by ten o'clock to- morrow morning, then send it. Perhaps this sounds silly, but I should Uke to have my way." The next morning at nine the Glendearg special pulled into Bernard's after Hiram had hooked up his engine. He then went to pay a visit to Glendearg. " I want to take up a bit of your time before we pull out. I want to tell you a story, but not a funny one. No, I calculate that it isn't funny. At any rate, it didn't strike me that way." "Go ahead," said Donald. "It will be a pleasure to hear what you have to say, Mr. Endicott," and Donald had a feeling that he would like to propitiate this great labor giant who worked on his road. "Well, it's this way. The father of the Nathan Brothers, a Frenchman, started the business of buying produce from the farmers hereabout. He died when his eldest boy Samuel was nineteen years old. Now this boy has kept the business going ever since and made good. He opened an office in Chicago — prospered. They followed our road and its allies. Never shipped a pound on any other, if they could help it. Sort o' brought up with us, and when brandies were built, the boys of the main line would give them a good word to the boys in their new field. Yes, guess that's how it was; well, the pesky trusts got after them and now they are down. The youngest, Isidor, thought to make a haul in 'The Pit,' but he only made [41] The Overlord matters worse. They have some notes coming due, day after to-morrow. I offered my pile, but it was refused. Just calculated that I would tell you this story before we pulled out," and the New Englander started for the door. "Just a minute, please," exclaimed Donald, "where can I see your friend, Mr. Nathan ? " " His warehouse is not two minutes from here. No, not more than two minutes." "I should like to have a talk with him. Perhaps you will be good enough to take me there." "I told the story," said the honest New Englander, " with a hope that you would ask for a pilot. Guess I can take you there all right." After they had started Donald said, "I think I have heard the name of Nathan Brothers before, but the in- cident has slipped my memory." " Calculate it was when the trust folks called on Willard with their orders." "Now I remember. I had a wire from Mr. Stevens about them." " Nathan, I want you to drive the boys out and have a talk with Mr. Glendearg." "Mr. Glendearg, this is a veiy great pleasure indeed, please be seated." Samuel Nathan and Donald Glendearg were closeted for an hour. Donald came out of the private office alone. Hiram was waiting for him. " We must hurry now, Hiram. By the way, I imagine we have kept a number of your friends waiting, as it seems to me I heard that you could not beat the run of ninety- three miles in an hour we made out of New York. I may also say that your friend Nathan has decided to keep things going." [42] Nathan Brothers Hiram heard this news in silence. He was for the first time in many years affected strangely. " Calculated they sort o' belonged to us — part of the system — that's how I fixed it." "You figured it out all right, Hiram." It pleased the New Englander to be called by his first name by the Master; the name he was known by up and down the road. " I expect it was Joe Wells that hauled you out of New York." A nod from Glendearg told Hiram he was right. " Yes, I allowed it was Joe. Well, sir, here we are and here is the 'old girl,' and now for Chicago." "Sally" moved easily out of the siding to the main rails and then she started to do the one hundred and forty miles. When Hiram pulled out, the news was sent all along the line and watches were held; soon the "old girl" got into her stride and the mile posts came quickly. The first hundred miles were made two minutes under the hour, and Chicago followed in twenty-five minutes. After Donald had comphmented Hiram on his run, he said, " Elkhart, superintendent of the eastern division, is going away for three months, and I want you, Hiram, to come to New York and help me hold his position for him." When Donald arrived at his office on the Tuesday re- ferred to, to meet Nathan Brothers as had been arranged by Low's telegram, he was handed Samuel Nathan's card and on it was written " and firm." Donald informed Sam Nathan and his brothers that he had a long story to teU, and then he spoke of The Village, his agreement with the Government through his deed or contract, the law- suit and his fears for the future. "Now I may be wrong, but I feel that the Attorney General of Canada will take the case to England. I will [43] The Overlord not go there; I expect then to be told to move on, and I must do this if I do not wish to become a peon in fact as well as in name. I have also the belief that there are a great many people in Canada who are ashamed of their vassalage; at any rate I am not going to give up this property without fighting for it, and I propose as I am going to fight, to make as good a fight as I know how. What I have said to you this morning is known only to my wife and James Roakes. Now I want your services. I want you at once to buy the Connecticut Gun and Im- plement Co. in your own name. I then want supplies of all kinds for four hundred thousand men for six months. I want these ready by April; you have four months, if you buy now. Store here and when I say ship — send in solid trains. I will get estimates for you from Washington of what is necessary, including waste, for four hundred thou- sand men. By the time you have purchased the Con- necticut Gun and Implement Co. I will tell you what I want in arms and ammunition. To finish: in the black days of easy memory, I purchased control of many banks in New York. I then organized the Railroad and Steel Workers Bank to handle this stock and our money; this bank is owned by James Roakes, Beaumont Carpenter, and myself. "At this moment we have in gold seventy-one millions; by to-morrow evening, I could have two hundred and fifty miUions. You will then see that I am capable of push- ing this thing through to a finish. I tell you of my re- sources not in a bombastic sense, but to assure you of my ability to pay for what you buy. If trouble comes, you must remember that the English Government will make a very large effort indeed with the Government of this country to keep neutral. They may make serious trouble [44] Nathan Brothers for you; very serious indeed, especially if we fail. Think over what I have said. I won't feel annoyed if you re- fuse to enter into this enterprise. I have been dull if I haveo't made it clear that I want your firm to commis- sariat an army which I purpose raising." The elder Nathan said, "I think we may give Mr. Glendearg a reply now. The reply of to-day will be the same as that of to-morrow or next week. We do not know much of this affair, but I am personally anxious to learn, and we will be his commissariat, eh, and we, Nathan Brothers, will go to jail for him, if need be." This reply of the eldest seemed to please the others greatly. It was Isidor who said, " Mr. Glendearg, I have a request to make. After the first gun is fired, that I may leave the supply department for the trenches." " Well done, my boy. I am proud of you," exclaimed his elder brother. But the other boys were not to be outdone. It took some time to explain to them that they would be in- finitely more useful in the commissariat department, which would require a vast organization. They were to- gether all morning arranging the details and making an organization. At lunch the brothers talked over the scheme, or rather they talked of Donald, as the man is the scheme — the scheme was merely a part of the man. It was Manuel who said, " He spoke quiet and easy, as if he were giving orders for a railway to be buOt." "Yes," remarked Isidor, "but I noticed decision, — great confidence. He will win out. Did you notice, Paul, what I said about his long arms ? I'll bet that he can fight." " I am in love with his idea," exclaimed Paul, " and of course he will come out on top, as Isidor would put it. But let us listen to Brother." [45] The Overlord " Well, children, I would go much further for that man than we went this morning. I hke his fight for freedom, for that is what this thing will run into, and I am going to do all in my power to help him. Did you observe that he did not bind us to secrecy ? He merely said that his wife and Mr. Roakes only knew of his plan to protect his property, and now we know it. We could voice it to the world and not one ounce of freight whatever would be allowed across the border." "Oh, Brother, of course we won't talk," cried Isidor. " That is just it. He trusted us — trusted us as com- pletely as a man can, and from this minute on we are to speak of all these things as a part of the business of Nathan Brothers. I remember well, some years ago, when the combines that drove us to the wall sued for peace, my first thought was to laugh at them as they had laughed at us, but I remembered what was due to Mr. Glendearg. I took these men on to New York; we met Glendearg in the office we were in this morning and the combine re- peated what they had said to me. From a department in his desk, Glendearg brought out a paper; it was crowded with names. Passing it on to Walter Pennoyer, the head of one of the combines, and the chairman of the com- mittee who waited on us, he asked if the names on the paper were known to him. They must have been, for Pennoyer looked very much ashamed. "Glendearg, as near as I can remember, said: 'You have driven all these people out of their hving,' and then taking the paper from Pennoyer, Glendearg said to me, 'Mr. Nathan, this list is not complete. If you will look, you will see space enough left for the names of three firms. Were I in your place, I would have this sheet com- pletely filled. Balance it then and bring it back to me." [46] Nathan Brothers " Ah, boys," this was said without heat and in an even voice, "he will certainly keep this property which he spoke to us about this morning. He will do more, and we rejoice that he came to us first." Samuel had grown into the place of father to his brothers. "Children," he went on, "he is also as hard as iron be- neath that easy exterior. I saw the man ; just, honorable, human; but I took back the paper as he wanted it." When Donald had finished with the Nathan Brothers he sent for Fremont, his passenger agent, to whom he said, "I have read somewhere that there are over four million Canadians in the United States. Out of this number you ought to be able to find me ten thousand unmarried men. I want good, strong men physically. Advertise for them and send these men from here, Buffalo, Chicago, Detroit, and Boston to my place in the North. It would raise questions if we came out for the ten thousand, so say only one thousand in your advertisement. Have it clearly understood that you furnish return transportation if the work is not agreeable. And, Mr. Fremont, work silently, and keep a separate account of this in my name, and don't stop at ten thousand if you can get more." " I understand, sir." [47] Chapter VI BEAUMONT RETURNS In the days that followed, Donald was very busy. A letter from Low informed him that a memorandum from the editor of the Press at Ottawa had been found in Os- borne's effects. "In reply came Mr. Boyd, and I had Alex introduce me as WilUam Perkins and I then put on my English accent. Mr. Boyd seemed anxious until he had gone through Osborne's valise, where he of course found his letter and articles. He asked me how long I had worked for you and I told him six months, and before that with a Mrs. Vardaman of New York as butler for three years. I had a notion from his questions that he wanted a servant, and it struck me that I could make my- self useful in his employ, as he lives at Rideau Hall. Will you, if the idea is agreeable, fix Mrs. Vardaman, as I feel sure that I insinuated myself." Donald immediately called Mrs. Vardaman, or " Mother," as she was called by her intimates, on the telephone. He was surprised to learn that she had that day received a long wire about Perkins from a Harry Boyd, Rideau Hall, Ottawa. "I have wondered for an hour who Perkins was," said Mother, "and now you tell me it's that little devil Low, — at any rate that is what my maid, Annette, used to call him." Donald answered that he would call for a cup of tea and explain matters. "Perhaps you would be good enough to take me with [48] Beaumont Returns you. I want to get acquainted again," broke in a voice from the door. "Beaumont, I am indeed glad to see you! Very glad to see you back safe and well." There was no getting away from the heartiness of the greeting that was extended to Beaumont Carpenter, and that young man seemed to feel it. " It will take me an hour to get used to you, and won't Helen be pleased to see you ! " " How is she and how are the youngsters, or ' the men,' as you all hke to call them ? " asked Beaumont. " Say, I made Paris especially to buy 'em things. I expect I have enough toys to fill a car. It's jolly to be home and jolly to feel your warm handshake, Donald." "When did you arrive? I sent the yacht to Delagoa Bay nearly six months ago, and told the captain that I should like a wire when he had captured you." "And I had trouble," laughingly replied Beaumont, "to get that worthy man away without sending a cable. You see I wanted to surprise you and Helen and Uncle James. I got off the yacht at the Battery and came directly here." " How did the fighting agree with you ? " " All right, but that reminds me that I have four friends who are going to America, and after some trouble and a heap of talk, I got them to accept transportation. Will you do the needful? Here are their names: David Huntsman, Albert Childs, William Skidmore, and Henry Peace." " I think you said America, Beaumont." "To be sure, I forgot. You see these men are, like yourself, Canadians, and they claim New York is a crown [49] The Overlord colony and that Montana is America. I want to get them passes to Butte." " Well, my boy, your signature would carry them there all right. You have been away for four years and more, but that is not long enough to kill the fact that you are still the largest railway proprietor in this country, and you couldn't get your hand in better than by filhng in these forms yourself." " Very nice of you, Donald, but I want something more than passes for these men. You see I had trouble getting them to take transportation, so I offered them jobs, in fact everything but money. I would give them a million each if they would take it, but they are as proud as hell, and to my knowledge the four of 'em this minute can't raise more than thirty dollars. I want 'em put up on the road and the dining-room men and the conductors to understand that the particular train these men ride on belongs to them. You see they pulled me out of a nasty hole in the Orange Free State, and though they have forgotten all about it, I haven't." "It's good to hear your pleasant voice, Beaumont; go on talking. Tell me some more about these men." "I could talk about them for a week and then not be through with the subject, but to be brief, it was my good fortune to run across them early in the game. They were with Valjean and were called the Four Musketeers. In a country where every one knew how to shoot and how to shoot straight these four had earned a reputation for markmanship. " When I first saw them, they were playing bridge, and the Enghsh were popping at us from somewhere. All, and you must remember that the Dutch are a phlegmatic race, were excited but these four. I marveled at their [50] Beaumont Returns coolness and said so. I was informed by a Boer that the composure I saw wasn't assumed and that they were the hardest fighters on the veldt. That made me take an interest in them. I watched their game, and it was obvious that they were interested in it. I afterward saw them in the thick of a fight when we rushed the EngUsh lines, and they took the shape of devils rather than men. All were big and strong, especially their leader. Huntsman; they went through the English as I would go through reeds. I was so intent watching these men at work (it was my first scrimmage) that I forgot about myself and got a blow on the head that laid me out. When I came to, I saw my four friends, as I must call them, still playing bridge. I squeaked a bit, as I was very weak, and David Huntsman came to me. In a week I was all right. All that time I was looked after by these fine fellows. " On the day I took my first walk, a lot of strange Boers came to our camp on their way to a surprise party and they wanted us to go along. David said, ' You fellows go; I will stop here with the stranger.' Understand, Donald, that they didn't even know my name. But .the others said they wouldn't go without David, so they continued to play bridge. The Boers were angry, but a word from one of our conunand made it clear that the Four Muske- teers were not safe people to cross, and they continued playing without intermission until I was well, and then for me began the great life of the Veldt. " One day one of them got shot through the arm and the others gave it out that he had a cold. I then found out in what contempt they held the English. They rarely spoke of their hatred; no, that is not the word, contempt is better. But oh. Lord, how they showed it! When David got handling all the field pieces of our command, [51] The Overlord we had fun, and, Donald, I soon got this contempt for the EngKsh into my bones. "While Peace was laid up, I took his place at bridge." "My four friends never knew my name until we were on the yacht. It is these men that I should like to help and can't. One of them, David, I love as a brother. He is a great, big blonde, and though he has never said so I see college written all over him. In other words, a gentleman. The others I know are the sons of farmers, intelligent, bright, strong, proud, and faithful." "You are certainly fond of them, Beaumont. Per- haps I can do something with them. When are you going to see them again ? " "At the Morton House at seven." " We will, if you don't mind, go together," said Donald. "I want first to call on 'Mother' and then I'm finished for the day." But Donald was not finished yet, for a card was handed him and he told the boy to show Mr. Samuel Nathan in. " Mr. Nathan, this is Mr. Beaumont Carpenter. Beau- mont, Mr. Nathan is a friend of mine. You may state your business before Mr. Carpenter, Nathan. What he doesn't understand, I will make clear later." "I have purchased the Connecticut Gun and Imple- ment Co., and enter into possession to-morrow. I find that they have in hand about thirty field-pieces, a num- ber of ' quick-firers ' and twenty thousand rifles, standard pattern." "I am glad you have the works. Now begin placing orders with other firms. We will want four hundred thousand rifles shipped north by April and suflJcient ammunition to keep these going. We will also want eighty field pieces, large caliber for stationary mounts, three [52] Beaumont Returns hundred small field pieces mounted on gasolene cars and six hundred quick-firers mounted in the same way. Be- sides we want two hundred machine guns for tugs and other river craft. Am I asking too much, Mr. Nathan ? " "I think I can do that and more." " Good, I am glad to hear it. How are the other boys getting along ? " "Swimmingly. Their work is fairly easy as it runs in grooves that are familiar to us." While this conversation was going on, Beaumont was wondering if he were still in South Africa or in a dream. Then he said to himself "It all sounds good and joyous to my soul, and these people look sane; but I must be dotty." At last he stood up and said aloud. "I am here in New York, eh, Donald ? " "Yes, my boy, in New York," and Donald quickly gave him the facts. " Donald, I am pleased as possible, but say, what about the Four Musketeers ? Won't they be surprised to find that they don't have to travel to Montana to find America ?" After Beaumont had been at The Village for a few days he discovered that he was easily adjusting himself to the new life. The deUght of being with Helen again seemed to have swept away the tragic past. "Beaumont, this letter tells me that Gracie and her father will be here to-night." "I shall be jolly glad, Helen, to see her and also the Senator. Let me think, it's six years and more since I saw the Kttle elf. What is she like now ? " " I am not going to tell you." "Oh, come. You must remember that we were great pals. She has been to school, I know. Let me see, she must be nineteen, and I'll bet she's a stunning-look- [53] The Overlord ing girl. Black eyes, and jet black hair, tall and, of course, bony. I am right, eh ? " "Any silly would know that. Six years is not a life- time, though I admit that these six years in a girl, that is from thirteen to nineteen, are very important. Many in that time grow plain, others grow interesting, a few stunning, one or two beautiful. I don't mind telling you that Grade belongs to the last, but of course she will m.arry a fair man and that excludes you." "Tut, tut, I am going to see about that. We swore eternal and lasting love. It was a binding contract — the kind that holds. I can remember her words per- fectly and the time and place. I had asked her for the two hundredth time to marry me and her reply never varied. She was first going to marry her father, and then Donald, and then Uncle Jim (fancy taking a shine to Uncle Jim, will you). On this particular occasion when I won her consent (afterwards supplemented and sealed with a kiss) we were passing a candy shop. She wanted a pound of chocolates, so I seized my opportunity, and for an ice cream and a five-pound box of sweets,! got her consent. Now will you dare suggest that a fair-haired Norse will cut me from mine own ? " It delighted Helen to hear Beaumont talk in that easy, playful manner. He had been absent for years obliterat- ing the memories of the beautiful Mrs. Rarson, and now he was back, chastened in many ways. Lines here and there on his face showed that he had suffered, but Helen could see that he had become healed again. It made her especially happy to see that Beaumont and her Donald were firm friends. They took up the old thread without a break and she knew now that the line would rxm to the grave. [54] Beaumont Returns "Helen, I wonder at times at your happiness. God has been good to you, and I pause to do Him reverencCr How many times on the plains, in the sands, on the mountains, I have thought of my sister. You are that and more to me. You are what Donald says : Truth and Beauty. What fine fellows your two Httle boys, or your ' men,' as you call them, are ! Oh, you don't need to tell me that you are exquisitely happy. I can see it, feel it, and it's my most comforting thought. I came near wrecking your life once, dear. I hope that the fates will give me a chance to show Donald that I, too, can walk into the unknown where hope is dead. For that is what he once did and without a murmur. Do you know, Helen, that he belongs to the epoch makers ? The kind that make situations and then write history?" "Yes, dear Beaumont, Uncle Jim says he manages all our great properties and works without an effort." " I have a thought, Helen, that he hasn't even started yet to fill his time or his destiny, and that 'home' to him takes its first conception from Government." "That may be, Beaumont, but how comfortable the word ' home ' is as we know it now. It must mean a lot to you after your years of travel. I do hope and pray that this lawsuit is finished in justice. I see men com- ing in. I hear the practise of the gims — I see the hard look that has grown on the face of the Habitan, and it's for ' home ' I know. Isn't it ? " "Yes, dearest of sisters, but how does Donald's idea of home measure with yours ? " "Understand me, Beaumont, I measure 'home' as this roof, as this Village. If it pleases God that I must be consort to Donald in another sense on a larger, greater [55] The Overlord field, to keep this home of ours and others, then I am with him, heart and soul." "Answered Hke a Southern woman, Helen. I, too, am in this — my property — my life; and it will be music to hear the whizzing bullet again; but I must away to the nursery. Your elder man and I have a score to settle. He told me this morning that I was a ' shocking,' and I said things to him. Now we are going to fight — a real fight for four cents, with the parrot as referee." "Isn't he just splendid, Beaumont, sturdy and strong and so much like his father ? Now the other man follows me in looks. I can't find a trace of Donald in him, and it's too absurd the way they act, yet it's natural too. The elder man has always taken to me and the other is never happy out of his father's arms. If we both lean over his cot, he wants his Daddie, and when we go to the elder man, it's 'baby mother.' I can't tell you why he calls me baby mother, but he does." Senator MacFarlane and his daughter Grace were always welcome guests at the Glendeargs'. Now doubly so as Helen had a motive in bringing Grace and Beau- mont together. Grace was tall, very dark, and extremely good-looking, Beaumont was a strikingly good-looking man, and as they chatted together it was clear that they were going to be good friends. They had, owing to their last parting, some difficulty in getting their bearings. Beaumont said: "Look here, this won't do. It's all fixed you know. I purchased the bonbons, you remember, and Grace — there, the word is out. I am going to hold you to your engagement." " You may call me Grace, of course, but there is nothing [56] Beaumont Returns else," — and Grace blushed and laughed as she looked at Beaumont. "Donald, they make a splendid couple. I do hope they will fall in love with each other." "Yes, dear heart, they are more than pleasing to the eye, and we know, you and I, that beauty goes further than looks in these two." "And it is so pleasant to have Beaumont home. He might have been shot in the Boer war; really, Donald, I am still a bit vexed with you both for not telling me." "Well, you see, sweet, you would have worried and I thought it best not to tell you. It's my fault or rather my love." "And to think that I sympathized with the EngHsh all the time. Now of course it's the other way. Really, Donald, why did Beaumont fight?" " Of course it's not hard," said Donald, " to find a first reason, that is the reason he would give if you asked him. Without knowing, I feel sure you have not put this ques- tion to him. I believe, and I am now visualizing Beau- mont as he is, that he joined the Boers because they had right on their side and that memories had nothing to do with it. You see he is very much of a man — take his physical side and you have a tall man with broad shoulders. His fuU gray eyes were never given to a coward, and from his lines you get the notion that he is very strong. In him we have an animal that naturally takes to fighting as a duck to water. In his own country he is not even permitted to knock a man down, and I can easily see that a man of his temperament would like to throw off the sham of our civilization. Now, Helen, photograph Beaumont in a cavalry uniform and tell me [57] The Overlord if you can find in the pages of literature a more knightly figure." "I am so glad, Donald, to have you talk like that of Beaumont; you have no idea how much I love him." "Of course I do, dear. It's maternal love; we knew its strength, and frankly I am beginning to feel quite paternal towards Beaumont." "Now, Donald, I will give you two kisses. I can't give you any more as it makes the ' men ' terribly jealous if I kiss anybody but them. Tell me, do you think that Beaumont was fighting for right?" "Yes, dear. The story of that quarrel is the most sordid in English history. Our own beautiful and edify- ing word ' graft ' becomes pale and sickly before the great theft from the Boers." "I am sorry now they lost their freedom, but didn't they fight magnificently, Donald ? " "Get Beaumont to tell you. He fought in the first and second battles of Colenso, at the crossing of the Modder. It was he who took five thousand prisoners when Pretoria was evacuated and turned them over to General French." " My goodness, and this is my Beaumont ! " "Yes, dear, take another look into the steady gray eyes and ask him to tell you all they have seen." "Donald," and Helen's voice was full of dread, "will this trouble we are having with the Canadian Govern- ment lead to anything beyond the lawsuit?" Donald stopped to think before he answered this ques- tion; a look cold and hard came into his face, as memo- ries crowded upon him, and he said, " I hope so." "O, Donald." "Look, dear. There are some things worse than [58] Beaumont Returns death and you know this subject. Which shall it be. Shall I go on or shall I turn poltroon?" With a cry Helen was in his arms. " On — on, Donald mine ! Your sons must look at you as you look at your father, and I see that if you turned they would see the comer. Ah, Donald, I have read the history of your family; there are not many timiings in it. I will be brave, but I will pray every night that we are spared bloodshed." [59] Chapter VII SENATOR MACFARLANE'S OFFER The marriage of Helen Fenno to Donald Glendearg had fulfilled one of the dearest hopes of James Roakes. His home now was with Helen. He was a picture of rest and hope, and was still very particular in his dress. The eye in resting upon him gained this impression some- how — "this person is beyond modem scope; he belongs to a dynasty that has passed away," and this idea was not lost when the "eldest man" raised a mellow laugh by some infantile query. He Uked The Village and the idea of feudalism that went with it, and somehow he, more than Donald, fitted in to the feudal scheme. The Village had not changed its character. Uncle James would not allow any new notions to get lodgment. Donald allowed him to assume entire control and the old gentleman liked the responsibility. It had grown, but on the old lines. All new streets were patterned after the old. The Villagers Hked Roakes, and Donald saw that he was making a beautiful place out of The Village. When a new house was to be buUt old prints were studied, and a near approach to old world architecture in its ap- pearance arrived at. The old claim was dwarfed now by mighty additions, all purchased by Mr. Roakes, and with strict impartiality all this property went to the "men." [60] Senator MacFarlane's Offer He employed only the Habitan. He had learned his patois and he professed a great liking for this child of nature. In seven years he had brought under cultivation a mighty estate; every acre of land had to work and this meant employment for a great many men. He who had lost his first love had found late in life a wife and one that he loved. It was this vast estate with its many thousands of French Habitans. He loved this strong, sturdy, self-reliant race, and he worked for their upbringing. A Httle paper that was to become a trouble to many was started in the village. To Uncle James it was a joy, for in its columns he preached truth to these thirsty souls and they drank deep of this wine. He preached in his own beautiful way — Freedom : that every man should be a unit in his own civiKzation. Every week he reprinted a living page out of French history. He gave the truth of what the Frenchmen had done for freedom, and in no other history can you find so much for the individual to read and ponder. When it comes to cold finality in Liberty, one must go to the Frenchman. He made the word Liberty an absolute term, not an abstract one. It was to the descendants of this great race of logicians that Roakes spoke once every week, and he, with his light touch and his easy humor, was well fitted to hold their attention. His paper was called "The Peon." On his leader page it was stated that the name of the paper would be changed when the system of government under which the editor lived was changed, and here followed the name of James Roakes. Once the government, through Lord Grenville, had [61] The Overlord stopped "The Peon" in the mails. Uncle James then told his story in an advertisement which he had inserted in all the daily papers throughout Canada. A storm of discussion followed, and the next week Uncle James found that he was a very great manager indeed. His paper had a circulation of three thousand when it was stopped; it now had a circulation of three hundred and fifty thousand. He stated this in " The Peon," and asked his amiable friend the Governor to stop it again, as he would hke to have a milUon readers. "I propose," said Uncle James, "to write of freedom, as I construe the word, with or without the consent of the Governor General, and I further propose to carry out the idea of clubs which seems so distasteful to the principle involved in the person of the Governor General. These clubs I started in the beUef that there were a num- ber of men in this country who would Uke to see Canada independent. It is a pleasure to state that in this direc- tion my success is measured by the worry I occasioned in the breast of our noble Governor General." Senator MacFarlane and his daughter had had a pleasant week end with the Glendeargs. They were now in Ottawa and almost every day Beaumont was to be seen at the Senator's beautiful home. The distance from The Village to Ottawa by river is sixty nules. Beau- mont, in order to economize time, bought the Spectre, a turbine yacht that could make thirty-seven miles an hour. He was very busy in The Village, but still he managed to find time for frequent runs to Ottawa. He kept rooms at the Russell House, as he always stopped in the capital from Saturday till Monday. He was very much in love, but so far the important "yes" had not been won. He worked hard for this [62] Senator MacFarlane's Offer powerful monosyllable, but Grace would not utter it. Her father was very mueli in love with his only child; she was the only thing, Uving or otherwise, that brought a quickening beat to his heart. He was quite alive to the fact that Beaumont was undoubtedly the wealthiest man in the world — a very good match for his treasure. When he told the treasure so, she said: " Look here, father, do you want to get rid of me ? " "No, child," he had repKed. "I am merely thinking of your future, as a wise parent should.' One day Beaumont carried to Helen and Donald an invitation for a dinner and small dance that Grace was going to give the first Tuesday in June. Donald had never mixed with Ottawa society nor had his father, and it was his first intention to say no, but a letter from the Senator asking him as a favor to come, decided him to accept. Helen of course was pleased and the dinner and evening were a great success. As we shall see the gather- ing amused Donald. He and the Senator were friends, in a tentative way. The Senator was a man of fifty, with clean-cut, regular features. He seemed to be always in a good humor, but the Senate knew that he had a biting tongue. His confreres there were aware that he could be a good friend — and also a very nasty enemy. " Donald, you haven't invited us to The Village for a long time," exclaimed the Senator. "That's so," replied Donald. "You must come down one day soon; we have been amiss." The two men were alone in the Senator's study. Donald's reply seemed to amuse the Senator, as he laughed heartily. "Say, Donald, I hear strange rumors float- [63] The Overlord ing around." The Senator was serious when he said, " Can I help you in any way ? " "No, I think not," replied Donald. "That lawsuit will go against you, my boy." " Do you think so ? " was the reply. The Senator looked long and intently at Donald and then he said: "I saw men the last time I was at The Village — many men. Are you going to foUow in your grandfather's footsteps ? " "I do not know what you mean by my grandfather's footsteps. Senator ? The men you saw were lumbermen, I suppose. They were there last year and this last year goes far into the past." " Why, you know he would not give up that land without a struggle, Donald; that is what I mean by ' footsteps.' " " Times are dififerent. Senator, or I am different. The trend of 1812 is not the trend of to-day." "But I understand, Donald, that you are not going to defend your suit in England, — as a matter of fact it's on now and you haven't a lawyer." "Quite so. Senator, but if you will remember I made but httle defence here and I am convinced that every- thing is all right." " I hope so, Donald. Here is my hand. I wanted a talk with you. Call on me any time for advice, I have some weight here." Something, a sixth sense perhaps, told Donald that the Senator was not to be trusted. It may have been that his eyes did not look straight into Donald's eyes. This could well be, as it was not the habit of the Senator to look straight at anybody. However, Donald did not take the Senator into his confidence; in place of this he turned the conversation by saying: [64] Senator MaeFarlane's Offer "Senator, something bothers me. I had the pleasure of taking in Miss Huntsman to dinner, a blonde, and a very nice girl I should say. I asked her if she had a brother and she said no. It is this 'no' that bothers, I mean the way she said it." "No wonder," replied the Senator. "The Hunts- mans, that is the mother and daughter (the father is dead), are very loyal. There was a son David, but he was killed at the second battle of Colenso fighting for the Boers. It was this fact which made Miss Huntsman say 'no' to your query. You see, when the Boer war broke out, there was a great deal of "rule Britannia' here. One night there was a big meeting at the Opera House. I was asked to speak but unfortunately I had a cold. I went to the meeting, however, and David Huntsman was there, and as you shall see made an ass of himself. The speaker of the evening. Senator Bogart, was telling the story of the trouble when he was inter- rupted. David asked him "if it wasn't a fact that the Boers owned the Transvaal." This question was answered by a storm of hisses. Now to understand David, I must tell you that he was an athlete, just six feet in the air and the rest of him perfect. Blonde like his sister, with wavy hair, not a beauty, Donald, but extremely handsome and distinguished looking. Have you the picture, mon ami?" "I have; fire ahead." "These hisses angered David and he made his way to the stage, and then turning to the audience he said: 'I asked a question and you hiss me. Now I am going to say a few words and the first man whom my eye catches hissing, I will throw through a window.' It was a triumph of pure, unadulterated cheek, and he carried it [65] The Overlord off well. I am not sorry he was killed; for he broke his mother's heart. Not much more to tell, except that the Huntsmans from that day to this have no son — no brother. His death in South Africa made no difference. From the moment that they heard of what occurred in the Opera House he ceased to exist for them, and they made Tenice Fenshaw, his fiancee, forget him too. This little girl — she is here to-night — is one of the most beautiful creatures I know. She belongs to the vine order of women and clings to the memory of this traitor. We have a man here by the name of Maurice Fenton who has for years tried to marry Tenice, but hasn't succeeded yet in winning her consent. Personally I hope she will marry him. He is not at all a bad sort; a duellist at one time I believe. I was guardian to Tenice; as a matter of fact I still act for her, as her property is in my hands. She is an orphan and lived with the Huntsmans, who are extremely nice people." "I saw a madonna-like girl at dinner; large brown eyes, brown hair, tall and thin. Do you recognize this quick description? Have I Miss Fenshaw in mind?" "You have, Donald." "Is she interesting? So many beautiful girls are stupid, Senator." " Come and meet her and make your own answer; we have been absent long enough." After the Senator had presented him, Donald asked Miss Fenshaw if she would honor him with a dance. "With pleasure," she replied. "Perhaps you won't mind if we have our dance here. As a matter of fact, I want to talk to you on a matter which I think you will find important," and Donald without an answer ushered Miss Fenshaw into the study [66] Senator MacFarlane's Offer which he and the Senator had just vacated. Miss Fen- shaw looked surprised, but was more surprised when she heard Mr. Glendearg say, "I want to talk to you about David." "Please — please don't speak of my David, Mr. Glendearg. No one speaks of him now. I alone keep him in memory." It was very clear to Donald from the sad eyes — from the sad manner — that the name of David now occupied Tenice's heart — a shrine too holy to penetrate with words. Donald saw that she was firm about not want- ing to talk, so he said, "I have an idea that David Huntsman did not die at the Battle of Colenso. That is what I wanted to talk about." Tenice seized hold of his arm: "Quick! Tell me what you know. You have given me the first word of hope I have ever heard. The news of his death with details was told in the papers. Quick — quick — quick ! " she cried. "Where is my David and when did you see him?" "I saw him about five hours ago, and he is in my Village, about sixty miles from here." It was perhaps fifteen minutes after this that Donald and Tenice joined the gay throng in the ballroom. The Senator came to them and, looking at Tenice, said, " What has he done to you, child. Why, you look like a rose ? " "Mr. Glendearg has been entertaining me. Senator," replied Tenice. If the look of happiness radiating from Tenice had surprised the Senator it astonished her suitor, Fenton. Donald caught this man .looking at him scowlingly, and he was not surprised to hear in a voice quite loud enough to reach Lord and Lady Grenville, Helen and others: [67] The Overlord "Yes, I have met a great many American ladies, but never an American gentleman." Donald had heard these same words before in London drawing-rooms, and as it was an EngUshman speaking he was not astonished. He merely thought this must be Fenton. He saw that the man was jealous of the happi- ness which showed in the face of Tenice, but unfortunately for Fenton, Miss Fenshaw heard this rather brutal insult. It was so brutal that she looked at Donald to see it it worried him, but it took more than words to worry Glen- dearg. Donald had made it quite clear to Tenice that she would harm David if she should disclose that he were alive or where he was. [68] Chapter VIII LOW TAKES A HAND Early the next morning, Donald sent for David Hunts- man. When that gentleman arrived Donald addressed him: "There will be a person at the steamer wharf in Ottawa at twelve-thirty to-day whom I want you to see and report upon. This person has your description; an introduction by letter is unnecessary. I want you to take the Spectre and be there on the moment. I think this person will prove worthy of investigation, at any rate it will interest me to have your opinion, as I expect the person referred to will want to join our forces, and we must be very cautious. I shall leave the matter to yoiu: discretion." Donald spoke in his usual manner to David Hunts- man, and David thought that what he referred to was in some way connected mth the work in hand. David was a very silent man; in fact he never spoke if he could avoid it. It was observed that even with his three shadows he was more or less dvmib. To the instructions which he had received, David nodded his head and was gone. He began to take an interest in the river when he had gone as far as Papineau- ville. From there on to Ottawa he was on very famihar ground, but the nearer he got to the city of his birth, the more gloomy became his thoughts. He, usually so calm and self-centered, was now pacing up and down. His brow was drawn hard in thought and his eyes full of [69] The Overlord anguish. When four miles from Ottawa, he looked long and intently at a house on the high bank of the river. There may have been a tear in David's eyes and no wonder; he was looking at the place where he was bom, where his mother was still Kving. He saw no one, how- ever, and he sighed as the house was lost to view. Soon he neared the wharf and looked intently for the man he expected to hail him, but he saw no one who looked at all likely to wish to join the forces. He did not leave the boat after it was tied to the wharf. His eyes were down the river and he was buried in thought. He was unconscious of a figure which left the waiting- room and crossed the wharf. No sound of an approach reached him until he heard his name called softly in an unmistakable voice. Then he started and cried, " Tenice ! " But by a mighty power he held himself from taking the girl to his heart. "David, why don't you kiss me?" and the sweetest face in the world was temptingly held up to him. "My God, Tenice, I can't. I would take you away in my mad passion." "Then take me, David," she cried out. "Don't you love me ? " The wail in the voice was more than David could stand. He crushed her to him. " I love you, Tenice — • love you — love you! Why did you marry? Did my people force you ? " "Why, you silly boy, I am not married. And that is why you didn't come to see me? Mr. Glendearg said that the men who put the news of your death in the papers no doubt arranged a Ke for you." "Maurice Fenton wrote me that he was married to you, and asked for my congratulations. I still have the [70] Low Takes a Hand letter. He gave me all particulars: church, minister, even the house you were living in." "What a shameful story, David." This was a happy day for David and Tenice. It was late that afternoon when he left her at the landing of his own home. When he arrived at The Village he went directly to the house. " I came to make my report, Mr. Glendearg," he said smiling. "And that is — " " We are to marry next week, and Tenice says that she is going to kiss you. Now, Mrs. Glendearg, this, you will admit, is beginning a bit early. I look to you to keep your husband in hand." " You will, I hope, allow me to take care of Miss Fen- shaw," said Helen. "But why not get married here in The Village?" "Thank you, that is what we would like to do. I accept with gratitude your offer to take care of my little girl. My people don't know me now, unfortunately. I have a hope that one day they will take me back. I love them and I have a notion that they still love me. It is a case of pride with them. My father served in the British army and his father before him. I was in- tended for the English service, but I grew up hating the kind of government we have here, and, well, I really believe I am an army man after aU." " You are, indeed," answered Donald. "I have just the house for you," exclaimed Uncle James. " No, I am not going to tell you anything about it now. Not till Helen and I work at it a bit." "I don't believe I deserve all this kindness." "Of course you do," interrupted Helen; "why, I have [71] The Overlord heard all sorts of things about you from Donald and Beaumont, and you must let us have our way. A wed- ding! Why, I am all excited. It will be fun! We must have a Village holiday." David saw for the first time the inner life of these people. Donald had asked him to dinner twice, but he had refused, though not from churhshness. It was a de- sire on his part to live alone. Now he was happy and he saw that Tenice would be made happy here. For the next few days with the Spectre he haunted the landing of his old home. Two days before he was to bring Tenice to the village, he was escorted by Helen and Uncle James to his future home. It was a Uttle white cottage near " The House, " and it was more than fairy- land to David. When he had been shown over it, he turned to Mrs. Glendearg and said, "How can I ever thank you ? " "Please don't attempt to thank us, Mr. Huntsman. Uncle James and I did this for Tenice — and for your beautiful love story." The night before the wedding, though the hour was late, there was a very happy party at the house. They had just come from the church of the Dominie which they had been decorating with flowers. Helen had sug- gested having something to eat before going to bed, and they were making merry. David, now a very communi- cative fellow indeed, was under a constant fire of words, but he stood it well, and seemed as a matter of fact pleased with everything and everybody. Into this scene without warning walked Low escorting Tenice. There was a moment of exquisite surprise and then the girl was sob- bing in David's arms. When Tenice had become quieted Low's voice could be heard. [72] Low Takes a Hand " I must go quickly, as I want first to visit my wife and then to get back to Ottawa. I sent word to Mrs. Hunts- man. You see it was my opinion that Miss Fenshaw had better come to-night, and to make sure that she wouldn't fly away, I brought her, that is all — " But Donald knew that was not all. In the meantime, Helen was assuring Tenice that nothing could be better. "But why did Mr. Low insist on my coming to-night? He really lifted me into the boat and gave the order to come here, and at first I was much afraid until he showed me a letter from Mr. Glendearg which I couldn't understand. I have no clothes and I left Mrs. Huntsman without a word. I suppose it is all right," said Tenice, "but it is queer. At any rate, I'm hungry." David was hstening quietly to this story and he knew there was something back of it. When he heard Donald say, " Low, I will walk with you a bit," he went out with them and asked for more information. "I have heard much of Mr. Low and I have often wondered when I was going to meet him." "You see, David, Low is my secretary, but the life of a secretary is tame. At any rate Low finds it tame. He is now working for Mr. Boyd as his valet. Have I said enough ? " "I see," answered David. " Speak, Low, you may trust Mr. Huntsman." "Last night when I was serving Mr. Boyd and the noble Lord our Governor General, I heard that this evening at eight they planned — that is the noble lord planned — to take Miss Fenshaw for a ride on the river. I must say, sir, that Mr. Boyd argued very strongly against this trip, but his Lordship would not listen. He [73] The Overlord said to Boyd, ' There are only women in the household, and it will be all right, as others have been right.' But Boyd pointed to the Senator. ' He is only a law guardian,' repUed his Excellency, 'and you know he wants to be made a baron.' Mr. Boyd tried hard to stop him ; he made it clear that the risk was great, but it seemed to me that the more Boyd said against the trip on the river, the more determined WiUis Grimes became to have his little boat- ride. It would appear that his Excellency knew that Miss Fenshaw sought the river by the water edge every evening. It may interest you, sir, to learn that His Excellency the Governor General of all the Canadas does not like the women here. No, sir, don't like 'em at all. He said to Boyd, 'In London, now, I can get my choice to go punting at Richmond and beyond for a new gown, and here these Habitans get mad when I even suggest a present. But I mean to make them serve my pleasure. It's no good to be powerful and a vice red if you can't have your own way in such small matters." Pleasant talk that, Master. Good clear talk I call it. He pointed out to Boyd finally that his position to the Governor was purely that of an adviser in law, and that is the story, Mr. Glendearg." "I then upset the Governor's little plan by abducting Miss Fenshaw myself. It took some time to persuade her that I was all right. I had to show her your letter. This satisfied her as to her safety, but she asked me all sorts of uncomfortable questions which I told her you would answer. Good night, Mr. Glendearg — Ah! no thanks, Mr. Huntsman. I was only doing what I was told to do, and it was an added pleasure to assist as pretty a girl as Miss Fenshaw." " You will let me shake hands with you, Mr. Low. I [74] Low Takes a Hand won't forget what you have done for me — for my Tenice. And now, I will get the artillery in good shape. In very good shape, and I will have my revenge for this insult. I will make the Governor General — bah — how the title, with what it means, sickens!" [75] Chapter IX THE VOICE OF THE VILLAGE The Supreme Court of Canada found with Villequier that Glendearg had a good title. The Attorney General again gave notice that he was not satisfied and that he would take the case to the Supreme Court of England. This news was not, as we know, unexpected by Donald, but it destroyed Helen's last hope. The case was set for June in England, but Donald refused to go. The EngUsh Court appointed a barrister for him and it was found that the Government of 1812 should not have made such a contract, and the said contract was declared null and void. There was great rejoicing in Rideau Hall when the decision of the English Court reached Lord Grenville and his portable morality, Harry Boyd. The Attorney General sent a sheriflE and four men to take possession pending sale by auction. These returned with a note from Glendearg to the Attorney General stat- ing that four were not enough. Then the Governor General ordered a company of British soldiers under Captain Long to take possession and these were returned bound. It was this news that rang out one morning to the whole world of America and beyond. For Cap- tain Long made the statement that he saw at least ten thousand men under arms, and that Glendearg had made it quite clear to him that the British Government [76] The Voice of the Village could have his lands as soon as its agents could with safety establish themselves thereupon. "This Glendearg is a cheeky rebel," exclaimed Cap- tain Long. "I have ordered the whole regiment out and by to-morrow evening I will bring him to terms and bring either Glendearg or his body to you, Governor." "That is right. Captain. I am sure it's nothing but an armed rabble. The Habitan — bah — he can't fight, and Glendearg has only a few Scotch. But you said ten thousand; are you sure of this number?" "That many at least," insisted Captain Long. "I was shown them purposely as I was requested to honor The Village by bringing at least ten regiments when I re- turned. Did you ever hear of such nerve?" asked the Captain. "As if a lot of these natives could fight our Tommies." Much had been accomplished at The Village since the winter. It was now the end of June. After the Attorney General of Canada, George Kirkwood, appealed to the English Court, all pretence was thrown off at The Vil- lage, and everyone worked with the idea before him that he would have to fight if he were to keep his home. Fremont, the passenger agent, had secured ten thousand and more Canadians; all had elected to remain. They had gone to the United States in the first instance to better themselves. Like Donald, they had been in the United States only a short time when they took out their papers and became citizens and units in a civilization of their own. But they never forgot Canada, the serf, and the longer a Canadian lives in America proper, the more the word "serf" sinks into his soul. He is often heard to say "Here is Canada, in one day she could have a population of eighty-five millions; in the same day [77] The Overlord her people could be partners in a wealth that cannot be figured — yet they remain dependents and poor." Donald had made no mistake when he put the question to these men. They all agreed to fight. Father Benoit sent a cable to his nephew Louis Le Tour at St. Cyr which caused that young man to come home. He brought to The Village a highly trained mind in all matters pertaining to military organization, and what was better, he was descended from, a fighting family. His father had been a colonel in the French army and had died of a fever contracted in Madagascar. The death of his mother soon followed and the boy Louis was sent to the good Padre in the village. At eighteen he had entered St. Cyr and spent five years at the great French MiUtary Academy, intending, of course, to enter the French ser- vice, in which his father had made a great name. He was surprised when he received an imperative message from his uncle to sail at once for home, but his surprise was still greater when he heard for what he was wanted. He said to his uncle, "But this is joy. I did not ex- pect to see service here and against the EngUsh. Yes, I will train the Habitan and I will this day cable for two friends who will help me to turn the Habitan into a ma- chine. That ought to be easy, as they all know how to shoot now ; the rest wiU come naturally to his facile mind." "Good, my boy," answered the priest. "I do not believe in war. I like the other road better — the road of God's teaching, but I'm afraid they will come and rob us — take from us our Kttle property with its joys. And the Habitan, my son, I love him — he has been a chattel in this country long enough — and I say with Donald, let the blow fall. Let it fall now, and with him I agree that we must not be led out of this pasture of happiness [78] The Voice of the Village and told to move on to a new field cold and unknown. It is sad, my child, but you come from a long race of men who have fought in mad spirit — for honor — for liberty, and I sent for you, child, to quiet my soul. I loved your father and his spirit haunted me until I cabled. I will bless you now, Louis. You and Donald are the natural leaders here. You two look far into the past. The history of your respective countries is easily read through the deeds of your ancestors. "I see, child, in Donald a man that won't stop when he has demonstrated his ability to protect us here. I know he is going to demonstrate that point first, and he has the material here to be welded into shape. Go, child, to this other life — go with my blessing, my prayers for you — for the cause you will represent." Louis Le Tour worked hard with the Habitan, and by the end of May he was a fair soldier; by the end of Jime, Louis was satisfied. Besides two regiments of Habitans he had three hundred sharp-shooters. His command did not stop with the Habitan; he had to make soldiers out of the Canadian Americans. Sergeants from the United States regular army did most of this work. The Habitan wore the uniform of the French; the Canadians had a plain blue uniform. The Scots from the mountains made the cavalry and they numbered five hundred. But it was the artillery under David Huntsman that leaped into perfection. Here was a machine, perfect — complete. Over the divisions came Beaumont Carpenter, a natural leader of men and now in his glory, and with the immense wealth which he possessed, he had every detail to perfection. If Hunts- man wanted anything, it was his. If Louis sighed for more oflBcers, Beaumont got them from the States. [79] The Overlord The solid trains that came to the village unnoticed, waybilled "Implements," would have surprised the Governor General of Canada. It would have astonished him still more to know that every letter that Harry Boyd had penned for him was photographed and in the hands of Donald. Low had made himself very useful to Boyd, but the moral side of the Governor General did not know of an apartment fitted with a typewriter which was the counter- part of that used by Boyd, a complete photographic outfit, and a supply of papers, envelopes, seals, etc., that Low had near the postoflSce in Ottawa. Here under the name of Perkins he would break the seal of all letters addressed to the Colonial Secretary in London and those addressed to Lombard Street, London. This was easy for Low, as Boyd would not allow anyone but " Perkins " to take his letters to the postoffice. So Donald had possession of all the correspondence dealing with the sordid scheme to rob him of his water power and claim. The Governor General had even drawn up a prospectus and sent it to England, and the gigantic steal from the public made Donald laugh, as fifty millions was the amount that WiUis Grimes, the human snake, wanted. "And to think," said Donald to Beaumont, "this is to be their profit. Why, this property is not worth more than five millions, and worth that only if we can find a market for the products from the water power. Truly this is an age for graft. The United States pleasantly, but firmly, takes the Isthmus of Panama for the general good. And our friend the Governor General for his own good is taking our little property on which to build a prospectus for the London market." [80] The Voice of the Village The Governor General had made preparations with Captain Long to take forcible possession of The Village with a regiment of His Majesty's soldiers. He and the Governor had nearly decided to send the regiment when Harry Boyd joined their conference. He was told of the plan but it did not meet with his approval. "A thousand regulars are not enough," he protested. "We have only to go as far as South Africa to find the outcome of such a mistake as you are going to make of underestimating the force against you. Now it is my opinion that we ought to call out the militia; we could easily get ten thousand by to-morrow night, and if these went with the regulars, I feel we could take possession of the Glendearg lands, even with ten or fifteen thousand men. I don't say that the work will be easy. I wish we could hit upon a plan to surprise them." " I have it," exclaimed the Governor General. " We will send them in barges from Hamilton Brothers' wharves. The barges as you know are loaded eight to ten feet above the construction of the barge itself. We will then build up the sides and ends with one thickness of plank and our soldiers will occupy the inside. We can cover them over with planks, and nobody will find them unless the secret gets out." " That is a capital idea," answered Long. "Lord Grenville has certainly brought forward a scheme — the neatest possible," exclaimed his moral side. "It is therefore imperative to call out the miKtia; shall I write the proclamation. Governor?" "Yes, by all means. I am glad my idea commends itself. Now we must have profound secrecy. You will remember, Boyd, that the tugs haul the barges right into the mouth of the canal. The first lock is not less than [81] The Overlord one thousand feet from the mouth and there is no stop between here and the canal. The barges then come to their first halt in the canal itself and right in the square of The Village. Now, Captain Long, this means a lot to you — at least a knighthood — as cables are coming thick and fast from the Colonial office to put this Glendearg down quickly." It took the Governor General three days to get his miUtia together. The young Canadians about Ottawa, more EngUsh than the EngHsh, had always been taught to look down upon the Habitan, and this little pilgrimage to the village to put down Glendearg became in their eyes a jaunt. They rolled cigarettes and were admired by a great many people in Ottawa. They spoke of the trip before them as a picnic, having been told that they were going to meet ten thousand Habitans and that they would have a fight on their hands. " It will be too jolly easy," was their verdict. While the preparations to surprise Glendearg were going on, Low was busy. He knew something important was on or this large force would not be collected, but keep his ears open as he would, he could learn nothing. He had made it clear when he first went with Boyd that he could not speak French, and as he was at all times master of himself, he was never caught even say- ing " hon jour." He had heard many things while serv- ing Boyd and the Governor, as they both thought that he did not understand French, but now they spoke apart in whispers. At first he thought they suspected, but he soon saw that they were merely using extraor- dinary precaution. "Hamilton, a large lumberman. Cap- tain Long, Boyd, and the Governor General are in this secret," said Low to himself. "I have seen them con- [82] The Voice of the Village fer twice in low tones and always in the center of the room." Low could only send word by the men who were de- tailed to take his messages that The Village must be watch- ful. He wrote Donald that something was on, and that he was to expect an attack at any time. And that it was not to be on usual lines or they would not be so secretive. When Donald received this message, he called for Beaumont and told him what Low had written. "We must not," Donald said, "underrate anything or any- body, so be watchful; make your men sleep under arms for a bit." "Perhaps," answered Beaumont, "the attack will come from the opposite side of the river, which is our weak point. Still that can hardly be, as is it impossible to swim over, and our batteries will take care of any- thing that floats this way." As Beaumont had answered himself Donald did not say anything further as to how the surprise if any was to be effected. "I will keep the Highlanders with me, Beaumont, until I know what the British are up to. I intend to keep these men camped at the lodge; their horses will remain where they now are. I am extra watchful, because I know Low. He would not write as he has done unless he had something in his bones, and they must be watchful indeed when he can't ' visual- ize,' as he puts it." On Thursday evening just as the sun was setting a tow of barges left the Hamilton yards. There were twelve in all, two abreast. This sight would not catch the eye of anyone on the water front or on the river, it was so common. For years barges loaded with sawn lumber had pulled out of Ottawa at night, and, drifting [83] The Overlord under an easy pull by a tug, they would make the canal by daylight. This tow was Uke a great many others, so it commanded no notice. The eye could not see that these barges were really freighting British soldiers, and they passed down the sixty miles of river while The Village slept, unaware of the surprise that was in store for them. About three in the morning the tow was opposite the spur of the Laurentian Mountains that dips into the Ottawa River, and here a searchUght was thrown upon it, but nothing unusual was seen. It was not stopped, because that meant that the current would get the barges into a tangle. The tow was not searched because the small cabins of the barges could not hold half a dozen men. The battery, which was a powerful one at this point, could have sunk all these barges in a moment, but the men in the battery thought they were what they appeared to be, and the tow was allowed to pass on as others had been for the last three days. The tow took the north passage around the big sand bar in the middle of the river, where there was another battery, and pulled quietly into the canal. Ropes were thrown ashore to make fast the barges, and a few men jumped ashore and gagged and tied the horse boys who were there to haul the barges through the canal. The lock-keeper was about to open the first gates of his lock when he was astonished to see thousands of red- coats swarming from the barges to the bank of the canal. He rushed to the alarm bell which had not been used in years, and it was this that gave The Village its first warning. In the old days this bell was used when the river floated rough characters. It had been suggested to the aged [84] The Voice of the Village lock-keeper many times to remove this bell, but he had always refused, not caring to break its spell of silence. This was his voice to The Village, his authority, and the old man clung to it. When new locks were built, this bell had to be a part of the new order. It was the bell's clanging voice that now made Donald start. Though it was only a faint note that he heard, it made him move quickly. It also caused the Habitans to move quickly, as we shall see. Donald hurriedly dressed, and with a look into the next room to make sure that Helen slept peacefully, he ran to his Highlanders who had already been aroused by Le Roy. With these five hundred men he made for the yard of the BailifiF's place a half mile away. The Bailiff's house was a fairly large structure on a comer of a main road and The Village square. Along the road beginning at the end of the Bailiff's house there was a high stone wall for four hundred feet. Within were the great yards where the Habitan stored his wood, his withes, etc. ; back of this large yard was an orchard, and through this was an entrance to the lawns of the house. It was this route that Donald took rather than the road. His Highlanders were carrying rifles fixed with bayonets. Donald bore a large two-handed sword. By his side ran Le Roy, laughing, carrying a stick of iron about the size of a crowbar. But by the way "the boy of The Vil- lage" carried it you would have thought it was an ordi- nary cane. Captain Long had everything in perfect order for a quick landing, and he soon had his men stationed in The Village square. He then told Hood, a captain of militia, to take three thousand men down the road [85] The Overlord by the side of the Inn and go as far as the Roman Cathohc Church. "You can see the spire and don't let anything get by you. I will take my regulars on this road which leads to Glendearg's house as far as the turn there. The canal road is also guarded. I take it there isn't anything worth while on the other side of the canal. We will then be quite ready to receive these ten thousand Habitans. And come to think of it. Hood, we have honored this cheeky rebel by bringing the ten regiments which he requested and a few more for good measure." The mihtia in the square made a brave front, and the three regiments which were starting to take care of the east road, as it was called in The Village, also made a good showing. But the bell was no longer ringing; instead were heard the shrieks of women. Anyone who attempted to leave the Inn was prodded with a bayonet and forced back. The bell was hushed and for ample reason. The dead body of the aged villager was near it, his right arm still clinging to the rope, and the impress of peace was on the old man's face. His calm, reposeful look indicated that his work was done. A closer scrutiny of his face showed a faint suggestion of exultation. It seemed to say: "And some wanted me to remove the bell!" His body was riddled with buUets, in fact almost blown away; yes — the old man was shot but his voice rang out; the voice of the bell. It had carried the first mes- sage of danger to The Village. The gates of the BaiHfiF's house opened as Captain Long's regiment of one thousand regulars were about half way past it. Through the portals sprang the High- landers, headed by Glendearg and the spirit boy carrying [86] The Voice of the Village his stick of iron. A wild yell and the last word of man was given. It was to be a fight with hate on both sides. Glendearg, with the veneer of civihzation stripped off, swung the two-handed sword which he carried like a man whose heart is drunk with the desire of giving death. The shout that came from his throat was from the brute in the man fighting. There was no forming of squares, it was hand to hand — five hundred Scots against one thousand English. The mystic boy's high, exulting laugh as he phed his stick of iron added to the horror of the fight. It was the soul of the Scots in mighty anger against the slave-holder. The EngUsh regiment fought well, but they were no match for these men fighting for freedom of conscience ^fighting for home. It was the Scots more than any other race that kicked the English from America, and the Scots here in The Village showed that they, too, could fight, and it was a fight at close quarters that they loved. The English regiment was soon flying; some on through The Village, only to run into Beaumont Carpenter with his ten regiments of Canadians, others turned back to The Village square. The three regiments of militia were on the way to take up their station at the church when they saw two regiments of Habitans swing into the road, and before the militia had formed into squares, these Habi- tans had poured a deadly volley of lead into them. An- other volley was fired and then Louis Le Tour's voice rang out, "Mes enfants— let us clear this road— charge!" and then the boys of Ottawa, more English than the Eng- lish, met the despised Habitan. Hood sent for reinforcements when he saw that the fight was going against him. He would have been wiser [87] The Overlord had he surrendered, as his militia were no match for these carefully trained Frenchmen. David Huntsman with his artillery hurried from his quarters, The Village playground on the south side of the canal. He quickly placed a battery opposite The Village square, where the seven thousand British soldiers were stationed. His guns were not more than one hundred yards from the English force when he gave the word to fire. At the same time Beaumont Carpenter with ten thousand infantry deployed into the square, and with his first volley the surprise of the Governor General of Canada took its place in history. After the fight the wounded were succored and the work of moving the dead began. By Glendearg's orders the dead were put back in the barges. Doctor Brown and his staflf of assistants and nurses cared for the wounded. At eight o'clock the same evening the barges that had brought the British soldiers to The Village were once more in tow but headed now for Ottawa. They were loaded with the dead and those of the wounded who could be moved with safety. Glendearg's orders to Captain La Belle were, "You will turn this cortege over to the authorities in Ottawa. Then find out where the barges were loaded and destroy that yard by fire. Before doing this say to the Mayor of Ottawa that if a shot is fired at you from the antiquated guns on the heights you will shell the city. And after this, Captain, if you should find anything floating on the Ottawa — even to a bit of bark — be good enough to examine it. You have twenty boats with machine guns; see to it that our authority on the Ottawa is supreme." [88] Chapter X AS ANOTHER SAW THE FIGHT The story of this fight which appeared in the New York Herald created more than a sensation. De Witt, the war correspondent of this paper, is perhaps the greatest military authority living, and his story was the first news that the world received: " I arrived in The VDlage last night about ten o'clock and retired immediately, my room being on the second floor in a comer of a quaint old inn. From a little bal- cony I could see The Village square, the locks, the canal entrance, and a good view of two main roads, one im- mediately beneath my window going east and the other going north. Early in the morning, I was awakened by the piercing note of a clanging bell and a cry, "Warn the Master!" I jumped out of bed, and there coming into the square from the west I saw eleven regiments of British soldiers. The bell was ringing and a regiment of Enghsh regulars was forming. I heard the order, "Shoot that damn noise!" and the front line of this regi- ment blew an old man with gray hair into eternity. The order to fire was given by the colonel of the regiment. I afterwards found out that his name was Long. This man of more than eighty years of age in his death agony was trying to pull the rope of the bell. "I watched with intense interest the formation of the eleven regiments in The Village square, and I, of course, thought that it was all over so far as Glendearg and his [89] The Overlord Habitans were concerned. Regiments were placed at the mouth of each road. In front of each regiment were four quick-firing machine guns. So far as I could see then everything was carried out with great dispatch and care. The first movement out of the square was made by the British regulars; they started up the road leading north, and, from what I could see, into the heart of The Village. The last line had passed into the street from the square when a gate in a long stone wall, which depended from the house opposite the inn where I was, opened. From this gate came an attack on the British regulars, and never before in my experience in warfare have I seen anything like the fight which then took place. It was not long; and I had no trouble in recognizing that this gate was vomiting Scots. Their yells and their size told me that much. By the side of the leader of this host (I call them a host advisedly, though they num- bered only five hundred) I saw a strange man laugh- ing gleefully while he fought. The sight of this man fascinated me. "The fight was soon over; these Scotchmen were not to be denied. I thought all this time that I was looking at the only fighting force of The Village, and I wondered if they knew what was still before them. I saw the English regiment run for it after seventy-five per cent of them were down. And the thought flashed through my brain that these Highlanders had some more work to do; for from where they were they could not see the square, which contained seven thousand troops. "The leader of the Scots never tarried; quickly form- ing his men, he started for The Village square. I had already figured it in my mind that though the odds were terribly against them, they would thrash the Canadian [90] As Another Saw the Fight militia. Therefore the sight of a lot of armed men com- ing down the road at a quick run made me soriy. I was so busily watching them that I forgot about the three regiments who were moving on the east road. Their commander stopped for a bit to watch the fight in the road; but from his level he could not see how it was going, so he marched on to take up the position assigned to him at the Roman Catholic Church. I first turned my eyes in the direction of the east road when I heard a volley. I gazed in wonder; I had to rub my eyes. Was I then in Paris — in France ? I saw two regiments of French- men, wearing the baggy trousers of France — the same color scheme of uniform, and the same quick action in the men. They soon made mince-meat of the three miUtia regiments from Ottawa. But events were rapidly moving now. The men from the north road were de- ploying in the square in perfect order. At their head, I saw Mr. Beaumont Carpenter, as cool as a cucumber. The last time I had seen him was in South Africa, but here he was in command of over ten regiments that moved like clock-work. " The boom of a cannon and the sharp cry of the quick- firer then smote my ears. I saw another sight that startled me: a battery moving into position from the other side of the canal. "All this time the mihtia in the center of the square were firing Kke mad. I heard the soHd shot from ten infantry regiments, and voUey after voUey from the battery of twenty field pieces. It seemed to me that the militia in the square fell dead — lifeless. I heard an order — 'Cease firing — by the man that led the Scots, and in a moment the noise and carnival of a hell was turned into the peace and quiet of a pasture. [91] The Overlord " The British were hopelessly licked and by a machine, the most perfect I ever saw. I have seen fighting in Cuba, in the Philippines, in South Africa — greater fights than I witnessed this morning, but I have never seen anything carried out so well — so automatically, so machine-like. If Great Britain expects to defeat the Httle army I saw go into action under difficulties this morning, she must send a lot of men — a great many men indeed. " I was told that there was a rabble here. I smile now at the statement. The ten infantry regiments made up of Canadian Americans look exactly like our own regi- ments. I gave my card to Mr. Glendearg in the im- provised hospital and asked him if he objected to my writing the story. He introduced me to Louis Le Tour, saying, ' Write what you like — we have no censor here yet. When Captain Le Tour gets through his present work he will be pleased, I know, to show you about.' "I then saw the care that was being taken of the wounded. A large hall alongside of the Inn and the Inn itself were turned into a hospital. I found this depart- ment, so important in warfare, superbly run. Many of the wounded owe their lives to the care they received. The dead were piled on the barges on which they arrived and sent back to Ottawa. The wounded were in charge of nurses who were sent with them. Those of the Glen- dearg forces, after receiving treatment, were carried by automobile ambulances to the regular hospital of The Village, which I found on a plateau half way up the moun- tain. This plateau is called Fire Fly Avenue. I read in a New York paper before I came to this place that Glendearg practised cruelty here. I may say now, that the man who led the Scots out of the gate and carved his [92] As Another Saw the Fight way into a regiment of English regulars was Glendearg. The man who gave the order to cease firing was Glen- dearg. The man who runs things here, — army. Village, everything, — is Glendearg. " This is a one-man community, and the power is se- cured to its leader by his dominant soul and spirit. A cruel man is usually a coward; this one does not know fear. A cruel man would hardly go to the trouble and expense of securing the most eminent surgeons in the United States to take care of his wounded. Moreover I should very much dislike to tell any one here that Glendearg was cruel. I find, in other words, that this charge is an utter Ke. I go into this matter, for I very well see that my account of the fight will make Mr. Glendearg a subject of conversation far and near. It is therefore my desire to set the readers of this paper right on the human side of the man. "In the afternoon I visited the battery at the spur of the mountain, at the west end of The Village, about three miles from the Inn. I also saw the battery on the south side of the canal, and still another battery east of the Inn about half a mile. The batteries I have mentioned, except, perhaps, the one at the spur of the mountain, are to protect The Village on its weak side, that is, the other side of the river. Without these batteries. The Village could be shelled easily. After I had visited these points with Captain Le Tour, we drove about The Village a bit, that is, into the country. "The Village means the Glendearg claim, and the claim proper that this fight is about embraces many square miles. I hear that the Scots back of the moun- tain, all owing allegiance to Glendearg on account of his being chief of the Glendearg clan, also claim that [93] The Overlord they belong to The Village. Though I say I drove ' a bit,' it would take many days with good horses to see the entire Village. " However, I saw enough to assure me that Glendearg is quite capable of holding this land. That is all he is doing now, but Glendearg would not have made such a perfect organization if he intended to stop in The Village. I looked at the great mountain and said to Le Tour, 'You have a great Kne there; with the troops you have now, you could hold out there forever and a day.' I shall tell you as near as I can remember Le Tour's reply. "'Monsieur, I have been dull then. I thought it would be clear to you that we are already in the open. Very much in the open.' As he spoke he looked to the east where The Village opens out into a valley that stretches to Montreal, and he continued, 'We will remain in the open.' " Following his look to the east into the heart of The Village, I saw only one stationary battery on my drive. But I saw roads — good roads, and I remembered the chug, chug of David Huntsman's quick-moving artillery. Again the thought came home that these people are cold, determined, and infinitely brave. I am not going to speak of the strength of these batteries, as that is not my affair, but I hope I have made it clear that Glendearg can put up a strong fight. I have not said anything about their power to continue a fight for any length of time on account of money, because everyone in America knows that Beaumont Carpenter, James Roakes, and Donald Glendearg can go far in this direction. As I write six men are focussed as on a lasting film upon my mind: Father Benoit, Dominie Graham, Beaumont Carpenter, David Huntsman, Louis Le Tour, and over [94] As Another Saw the Fight them I see a dark colossus. It is the Master of The Village — Donald Glendearg. " All day the men worked in The Village square. Not a trace of the great fight was to be seen by six o'clock that evening. Word had gone forth that the aged lock- keeper would be buried beside his bell at eight o'clock, and at that hour, moving into the square in regular order with Captain Le Tour at their head, might be seen the army of The Village. The artillery under David Hunts- man and the villagers crowded in until the square was packed. At the open grave were Glendearg and his wife, Beaumont Carpenter, Dominie Graham, and Father Benoit. The sun was setting as Glendearg mounted a rude platform. It was he who was to preach the funeral service, and it seemed fitting that it should be so. " In a voice clear and strong, he began: 'It was the voice of this old man that we heard this morning. It was his voice that called us to strike the first blow in defence of our right to Kve here unmolested. The aged lock-keeper has gone: but the voice remains and shall not die. As I speak to you I see the calm face, soon now to be laid away. We have struck the first blow in the struggle against English rule and we are here to honor the man who died that we might Kve. It is impossible to reaUze what would have happened if he had not given his Ufe for us. He was shot down ruthlessly — the first to die, and the man who gave the order to shoot " the Voice of The Vil- lage " died there in the street. The voice of the beU which we heard this morning, men of The Village, was the first cry for Hberty. The first note in a new soul. An old man gave his Kfe to God, and in doing so gave us hope in this new soul. None of us here can remember when the lock-keeper was bom, for he was the oldest man in The [95] The Overlord Village. None of us here can remember when he was not on duty ready to open the gates. Men of The Village, he is not dead; he has opened another gate and he is on duty there. The spirit lives and his last cry was " Rouse, men of The Village ! Come forth, I am calhng you ! " We heeded the cry and came forth to find that the red uni- form was here to take us by force into the great scheme of serfdom which has been built up here in Canada. " ' Men of the village, you answered the "Voice of The Village " and you answered well. From to-day, or rather from the event of this morning, we stand on new ground. " ' With this grave as a center we will prove, as we proved this morning, our right to hve here; we will remain here until we know how far the Voice of The Village carried this morning. Perhaps the call of the lockkeeper will travel on and on until it reaches an echo in every heart in Canada. If the cry is righteous, we shall have many join us. If the note of freedom is false, we shall be left alone. In the latter case, men of The Village, we, the men of The Village, will move from here to strike as hard as we may a blow against this slavery of Canada. If the spirit is sure we will cany the new soul of freedom to all the Canadas. " ' Men of The Village ; none here have contracts to serve or not to serve. All men here are free, all natives to The Village since 1812 have been free to hve their own hves and to inflict their own punishments. You know the laws of The Village. You have never known any other, and these laws of custom never carried a writing beyond the word of your overlord and yourselves. To-night I tell you over the grave of the lock-keeper that I carry the liberty of the soul farther than The Village. It may be a long road, the road may lead to disaster, but I think [96] As Another Saw the Fight I see hope ahead. And here, over the body of the lock- keeper, I swear to cany freedom as far as my body will bear me. This is a fight with a great empire, if you have understood my words. You have therefore the right, all of you, to choose your own path. " ' From to-night, men of The Village, I use the words " overlord " and " master " for the last time. The claim in its feudal sense is broken; it is a thing of the past.' " [971 Chapter XI THE AFTERMATH The funeral cortege went slowly up the river. The barges with the unhurt were first on the tow hne, then came the wounded, and then the dead. In this order they pulled into the wharf at Ottawa. A great crowd, saddened and fearful, had gathered, for the names of the dead and wounded were not yet known. The battle- stained men were quickly unloaded; the wounded came next, and then the dead were brought ashore. It was a sad day for Ottawa; a day of mourning — a day of in- tense grief. Lord GrenviUe and the mayor of the city were on the wharf, and Captain La Belle said to these gentlemen: "I am instructed to bum the mill and wharves where these barges were loaded. I think they came from Hamilton Brothers but I am not sure. I will of course find out. If in return you should open fire upon any of my boats, I shall shell the city. I shall take it as a matter of course that if you mean to fight you will remove the women and children. Another word, no more barges are to float down the Ottawa." The Captain continued, "See, your Excellency," and the Governor General, following the direction suggested by Captain La Belle, saw about twenty river steamers with machine guns. Ottawa witnessed a great fire that day. It was her first blow in the war that was to follow. The Canadian Pacific Railway was destroyed at Boa River beyond the [98] The Aftermath prairies and Calgary at the same time. Bridges for two hundred miles were blown up, and no trains for or from the Pacific coast could move for months. This was the natural sequence of a trip Donald had made into the Saskatchewan country late in April, taking with him a Captain Coghlan from America and five other men, as well as twenty-five thousand rifles and ammunition. He had said to Captain Coghlan: " In this country you will find forty thousand American farmers who have moved there in the past four years. I will introduce you to ten of them as I have letters to that many. I leave the rest to you. I will telegraph when to blow up the bridges. In the meantime, if pos- sible, organize the young men; I don't want soldiers pouring in on me from two directions. They can't send men from India if the Canadian Pacific is down." "The road will be blown up at any rate," repHed Coghlan. "I will see to that; as to the other I don't know, but I hope to be in Winnipeg subject to your orders directly after the first blow is struck." Meanwhile in America nothing was discussed outside of the fight, except Glendearg, Beaumont Carpenter, and James Roakes. Everyone felt that this was something more than a Kiel rebellion, and wondered where it would lead. In all the great newspapers in America the follow- ing advertisement appeared: "We want aU Canadian Americans to join us in a movement which we have inaugurated to drive the English out of Canada. Those wishing to fight will please board the first train available and go to Albany. The fact that you are a Canadian and wish a passage to Albany will entitle you to ride free on our trains. We want only physically strong men. If you are in doubt on this point, the nearest officer at- [99] The Overlord tached to our system of railways will be able to tell you our requirements." The advertisement was signed by Donald Glendearg and it created a sensation. This call could not be overlooked, as it occupied a full page and ran every day for a week. There were two great camps in America, one for Glen- dearg, and one against him. Articles about the human side of Glendearg now appeared in the newspapers and attracted a great deal of attention. It was said that he was cruel in The Village and instances were cited. He had kicked a small boy to death for raising the American flag on the Fourth of July. It was his intention to estab- Ush an empire. But these stories paled when his life with a Mrs. Rarson was told. It was stated that he had poisoned this beautiful woman in order to marry Helen Fenno, and now that he had obtained control of his wife's fortune, it was his habit to beat her. He had kicked her downstairs twice, and she was now nearly dead in conse- quence. On the other hand, however, the more conservative journals expressed their wonderment at the perfect organization that had nearly destroyed the whole British force. The British scheme of getting into The Village was applauded, and it seemed that they had fought bravely enough after they were in The Village square. But the Glendearg army, as it was called, was too much for them. In New York and in every principal center of America were men in groups talking of the fight. This was also true of England; at first it was hard to reaUze the extent of the terrible blow to their arms. But it was harder to realize that this Glendearg had trained an army of ten thousand men on his claim in the heart of Canada and no one had seemed to know of it. The [100] The Aftermath Englishmen read of artillery in abundance; but where did the big guns come from ? It was not long, however, before they heard of Nathan Brothers. In less than twenty-four hours troops were on the way to Canada. An army of one hundred thousand men was dispatched. The Colonial Secretary said in Parhament: " We will have these hundred thousand men in Montreal in less than a month." The entire House of Commons then sang " Rule Britannia," and gave vent to their joy at having a Colonial Secretary who was not only going to rush things, but was sending a sufficient force to quell this little disturbance in the mightiest empire that the sun ever smiled on. And the ministry too came in for great praise. A call for three hundred thousand men was put before Parhament, and also a conscription scheme which was made law in fifteen minutes. All over England in every music hall were heard the words, " Britons never shall be slaves," and other ditties which made it clear that the Englishman is the greatest of Uving beings. One or two thoughtful members of Parliament asked if it were not true that Glendearg owned by Government deed the lands which he was defending, and if it were not a travesty on the English scheme of justice that he must use force to defend that which was his. But these good souls were out of focus; they were little Englanders and were quickly shouted down. Parhament and the minis- try did not stop at conscription; they began a great cam- paign of "hands across the sea" vsdth the United States. Americans were feted and dined. The American Ambassador, always a talkative man, was clearly eager for neutrahty. He was anxious to state his views at a public dinner, and as the pubUc dinner in England is only a question of geography, he had his opportunity. [101] The Overlord But he was, after all, an American, and though he talked long and often, he kept to his text. The papers m England were all loud in their advocacy of strong measures. The Daily Mail, the great " yeUow " of England, and a vulgar sheet, attacked Glendearg in a personal way. Clearly here was a united England, but the scheme the ministry worked hardest upon was "hands across the sea." Lord Mersey, the English Ambassador at Washington, had been Vice-roy of India. In fact he had just arrived from his iron rule over three hundred millions of people. In India he was known chiefly for quahties which made him a successful trader in ivory. It was thought by the English Government that in him they had just the right man in America. It was, as the Government of England knew, vastly important to them to keep America neutral. It was death to empire if America should begin reading the Monroe Doctrine. Lord Mersey was told to use money and every trick known to man to keep this rubber- tired doctrine on the shelf. [102] Chapter XII mRAM ENDICOTT Hiram Endicott had some time previously been called to New York to attend to Elkhart's duties during his absence on a three months' holiday. Glendearg had an idea that if Hiram could run a large labor organi- zation he could do more on his road than manage an engine, and Hiram had been in New York only a month when Glendearg saw that he had made a find. When Elkhart returned, Hiram was sent south as a general manager. He occupied that position for a time, and was then sent to the coast. After a stay of six months there he was made president of the Northwest, and in February Donald wrote to him to come on to New York. Hiram was then coached for a month by Glendearg on his new duties. Donald told him all about his fears for his Village lands, one Sunday night when Hiram was visiting him in The Village. At this time Hiram Endicott was in full charge of the Glendearg and Carpenter rail- ways, and Donald thought he was just the man to look after this vast combination. The employees of this system loved Hiram. They all pointed with pride to the fact that he had run an engine for twenty years. They still called him " Hiram." This wonderful advancement in position did not spoil him. It did not change the man, and Hiram was very much of a man. In his heart had grown a great liking for Glendearg. Perhaps this was on account of benefits [103] The Overlord received, but probably not. It is more likely that he loved Glendearg as man loves man occasionally. The parting of these two men was ordinary to a degree. When Glendearg installed Hiram in his chair he said: "I fancy that is all, Hiram. You already have con- trol in your mind. Now we will get a bite to eat and I will leave New York for this other work. Let me men- tion just one point, however. Beaumont gave an order to Nathan for an extra two hundred and fifty thousand rifles with ammunition. I think you had better keep these in cars; we may want them quickly." It was one o'clock in the morning when they separated. As they shook hands Hiram said, " Calculate you will find a rail and maybe a car when you get back." Hiram watched the special pull out for the north. Glendearg's message to the employees of his road was a simple one: "I am going away for a time — Hiram Endicott wiU hereafter represent the owners of the roads." It made Hiram very happy to read of Glendearg's first success, and he took care that the Herald account was put before the employees of the railroad. He was, however, very much annoyed with the stream of abuse and filth directed against Glendearg in some of the pubHc prints. Like a careful man, he found out where these originated. He had an idea that this was one way of working "hands across the sea, " and he was not wrong, as it transpired that all these reports emanated from Lord Mersey. There was, as Hiram discovered, quite a department, and it worked through connections in five of the leading cities. It was managed by a Mr. Ralph Morton. Hiram found that Mr. Morton, an American, had at one time been prominent socially and financially and was now an [104] Hiram, Endicott avowed enemy to Glendearg. This manufactured abuse made Hiram very indignant. His soul was a clean one and this kind of warfare at first made him ill; it was some- thing he could not grasp. When he had found out beyond a shadow of a doubt that the EngUsh Government through its representative. Lord Mersey, was really and actually behind this, he paused and thought over his last talk with Glendearg. In answer to a question Glendearg had said, "No, Hiram, not the mountain. In the open. I somehow run to the open." And against these brave words he again read in the Screamer, "Glendearg Poi- soned Mrs. Rarson." Putting the paper down he walked into the yards of the railroad. He saw Joe Wells and four others talking. They said " This is a shame, Hiram," for they were read- ing the sensational sheet. "Yes, it's pretty bad," assented Hiram, "but tell me, how do the boys generally feel ?" " As we do," repUed Joe. " It would take only a word from you, Hiram, and we would wreck that shop." "Yes," said Hiram. "The paper is to blame some, but I have found the source of this river of mud and cal- culate we wiU take it in hand. Good-day, boys." And Hiram went to the shops and other places. When he came back to the office, he called up Willard Stevens in Chicago and had a talk with him. Afterward he talked with Buffalo and other cities, and then, as he sat at his desk and wrote, there was a look on his face that was never seen there before. Hiram wrote the following message to the railroaders of his vast system and to the steel workers who made his iron: "Up in the North, in a place called The Village, a man is fighting for his property. I know this man well [105] The Overlord and love him. We know him as the proprietor who pays more than a living wage and pays on Saturday in good times or in bad times. Some will perhaps recall that he once sent a message to us reading: 'We take care of our own.' This man fighting a great empire in the North is Donald Glendearg. You will remember that it was he who sent the message I have quoted. It was a good message, because he hved up to it, and living up to it, he permitted us to send messages of good cheer to our friends on other roads. Glendearg fighting in the North is abused here in this land of ours. He is there in the open with a challenge to England. The first blow has been struck and lost to the EngHsh, but what does the EngUsh Government do in defeat.!" They throw mud, and villainous, filthy stuff it is, too. "Men of the Railroad, I have here before me the proof that all this abuse is manufactured in Washington, and that Lord Mersey, the British Ambassador, is paying for it. I have before me the name of every writer con- nected with this bureau of filth. I have before me copies of telegrams passing between the Governor General of Canada and Lord Mersey. These telegrams teU Lord Mersey how the Governor General worked a similar Kne of abuse to prejudice the English judges who decided the lawsuit. I have before me the figures of the actual amount that Lord Mersey has paid out for what he calls 'publicity.' "Men of the Railroad, the position that I am now in is a powerful one, and I have used this power to trace this sewer stream to its source. The receipts of the railroad in Washington are large. We bank those re- ceipts in an institution in which the railroad owns stock, and this is how I know the actual amoimt that Lord [106] Hiram Endicott Mersey has paid out. He keeps two accounts in this bank. The 'publicity' one gives me a lot of information about this scheme to vilify Glendearg to the American people. " I have a conviction that we ought to stop this abuse, and I shall be in Washington Thursday of this week at twelve o'clock, and I shall go there with this determination: Lord Mersey has either to make a pubUc apology or I will go as far as my strength will carry me to stuff this abuse down his throat. I understand exactly what these words mean; I also understand the fiction surrounding the ambassador of a foreign country. It is a good fiction so long as the ambassador is a gentleman. We are not now dealing with that kind of man. "I do not know how many will want to join me in this work which looks so good to my eyes, but you will be free to do so if you wish. I will stop all trains in our system from to-night at twelve. Trains after that hour win go only to destination and then tie up. We wiU not turn a wheel. We will not run mails. " I want you to look at this thing and I want you to be in Washington at twelve o'clock Thursday. Keep in mind that we may be shot by our own soldiers. I won't feel bad if you pause and decide not to come with me. I know that Glendearg does not want any assistance from the people of the United States as a Government. I know that he wants the Canadians to do the work that he has in hand. I know that Glendearg is in 'the open' with his idea. I know that he is a man with aU that word carries, and it is in our clean land that he is being smeared with filth. It is this that hurts. Other people can get at these reptiles; here in freedom the reptile flourishes, it would seem. I could perhaps kill this snake [107] The Overlord without trouble, if I had in mind to work in secret, but like Glendearg I am in 'the open,' and I am going to Washington to blow this thing's brains out, if it doesn't promise to get out into the open and fight like a man. I have an idea that this country is run for the people and by the people. I shall know more about this after twelve Thursday." This letter was signed "Hiram Endicott." It was wired to every captain in the railroad service; a copy was sent to the Associated Press. The people in the large centers did not feel the effect of this letter until Tuesday afternoon. They then read that not only were the Glendearg roads tied up, but that service was sus- pended on every other road in America. But they read of trains leaving San Francisco, Portland, Texas, and they also read the dread news that the railroad men on these trains were armed. [108] Chapter XIII A MAN OF FORCE In Washington there was a man very much interested in what was going on, and that was the President. He was sitting alone in his office one evening and in his hand was a newspaper. He was reading Hiram's message for the third time. The paper assured him that in answer to Hiram armed men were coming. It was the President's second term. He was a strong man; one who had looked at death and was not afraid. Hiram's message did not bother him, especially as he knew his country well. He felt that Hiram Endicott's message would raise up a host — a host that no power in Hell or Heaven could deny. He knew that the host would eventually return home, and that the Government that he represented would go on into the ages. But it was his own action, or rather how to control his own action, that bothered him, and he had sent for the Colonel of the Texans, the commanding officer in Washington. "Colonel," began the President as Endicott entered, "are you any relation to Hiram Endicott?" "Yes," rephed the Colonel proudly, "he is my brother; he was born, so I am told, a minute before I was." The Colonel of the Texans was a very tall man and very much Uke his brother in appearance. " Do you mind telUng me something about your brother. Colonel?" "Mr. President, there is much to tell or very Uttle. [109] The Overlord He is a graduate of Princeton, I of West Point. He had to find a living as soon as he left college. He stoked on an engine and for twenty years was an engineer on the Lake Line. Then Mr. Glendearg discovered that Hiram had great things in him. And now we see him in a position which, by his mental attainments, he fills easily." "Have you read his message. Colonel?" "Yes, Mr. President. " The Colonel's voice was hard and cold. " The British Ambassador will want protection. Colonel. I have a note from him saying he will call at five. I also have a telegram from Montreal signed by Glendearg, asking me to grant an interview to a Louis Le Tour. I expect this gentleman any time. I suppose Glendearg wants assistance." "I don't think so, Mr. President. I gathered from a conversation that I had with my brother that Glendearg would work out his own salvation." " What is your opinion of this ' rising,' Colonel ?" " I have a boy, Harry, just graduated from West Point. He came home yesterday to assure me that he wasn't born in Maine, but that he was born in this Village of Glendearg's. Hiram gave him a letter to Glendearg, and he, with others, is in Albany now. I believe they go North to-night. You see, Mr. President, our name is known in that part of American history which has to do with the Revolution. This fairly gives you an answer." " It does indeed. Colonel. Now what about protection for Lord Mersey ?" asked the President. "When I received your message, Mr. President, to report to you I felt that I was sent for to answer the ques- tion you now put to me. I first went home and had a [110] A Man of Force talk with my wife. She feels with me that there is but one course for me to pursue, and here is, Mr. President, my resignation, and here is my sword. I feel bound to tell you that when Hiram arrives on Thursday, that I shall be at the station to meet him, and that I shall not leave him there." " Colonel, at times the position of President has been irksome on account of the way words have been put to me. Perhaps you won't mind my saying that I Uke your naked language. I return your resignation, Colo- nel. I don't want to rob the service of the bravest heart in it." "Mr. President!" "Colonel!" These two men shook hands but they passed no words. In that hand clasp they understood and knew each other. The attendant handed the President a card. "Show Captain Le Tour in. No, Colonel, stop here. We still have to arrange about Lord Mersey." The eyes of the President and the Colonel of the Texans watched Captain Le Tour as he entered. They saw a very smart officer indeed, as the Captain was in uniform and carried a sword. They noted that he was tall and distinguished looking. The President greeted Captain Le Tour cordially and then presented him to Colonel Endicott. "I hope," said the President, "you had a pleasant journey. Captain Le Tour." "A very speedy one. Monsieur le President. I am to hand you this package and this letter." The President asked the Captain to be seated while he read the letter. [Ill] The Overlord Dear Mr. President: The package which Captain Le Tour will hand you con- tains the deeds to my property, also the findings of the two courts in Canada, which passed on the validity of my owner- ship. The first deed is written in the Algonquin language; as I know this language, I have attached a translation. I be- lieve it will be easy for you to verify my translation as the lan- guage of this deed is well known in your Indian department. The other deeds are in duplicate: one French, one English. The reason for two deeds becomes apparent when it is known that the courts in the Province of Quebec conduct most cases in the French language. The courts of Upper Canada conduct all their cases in Eng- lish. I presume to think that my grandfather had two original deeds signed by Vaillancourt to prevent translations. I send these deeds to you because, first, I am a citizen of the United States and you are its chief citizen; second, to show you what I am fighting for. I took no interest in the lawsuit relating to my claim when the suit was appealed to England. I did not seek the English court; I thought my case won, when it passed the high court of Canada. I did not go to England with a brief because that would be admitting that our jurisprudence here was faulty. I am then resting the final answer on the last word of man. In the meantime, a blow has been struck, and following what I always had in mind, I am going as far as I can to arrange that no more decisions will come from England. I am not sure that I have the power to carry my programme far, but I am going to carry it as far as I can. It may not be out of place for me to say that all my interests are in the United States and that I hope to return there one day and look after them. I have also for reasons broken the feudal part of my claim. I am then out for Canadian Independence; that, and nothing more, and I have said all this with the hope that you will favor us so far as to see that we have fair play — just good old North American fair play. It seems, perhaps, egotistical to say to the Government of the United States that we hope for neutrality. I have a notion — the Canadian American with me has a notion — that alone he [112] A Man of Force can win Independence, and that by so doing he will join the great races of the world as a man should. This kind of help we want. I ask for fair play. Believe me to be, dear Mr. President, Sincerely yours, Donald Glendeakg. After the President read this letter, he passed it over to Colonel Endicott saying, "It's a letter from a proud man, a forceful man. You were right. Colonel, he does not want our assistance. Captain Le Tour, I wish a little time to write a letter to Mr. Glendearg. May I have the pleasure of your company to dinner this evening ? We dine at eight." "Monsieur le President, you do me a great honor," and the handsome Frenchman looked the pleasure he felt. When Captain Le Tour had gone, the President said: " He is a soldier, every inch a soldier." "Yes," replied the Colonel of the Texans. "I have read De Witt's dispatches with pleasure and interest. He says that Le Tour is very clever. He is certainly a noble-looking youth." "I want you and Mrs. Endicott to join us to-night at dinner. Now what about Mersey .-" What are we going to do with him ? Of course. Colonel, you will post about Mersey's residence whatever force is necessary to protect him from annoyance." "Of course, Mr. President," the Colonel replied. But it was five o'clock and Lord Mersey stood saluting the President. He brought in a later edition of the same paper that the President had been reading before the arrival of the Colonel. This account stated that the railway men had opened the cars that contained the two hundred and fifty thousand rifles and that this number was not [113] The Overlord enough to go around. Lord Mersey was in great trouble over this news. The President smiled as he read. Obviously he was not worried. "I want protection," said Lord Mersey. "I don't want to be hanged by a mob, as that is what they threaten." "Let us look into this matter. Lord Mersey. I want a straight answer to the question I am going to ask you," — and the President's voice was very firm when he said, " Is Hiram Endicott right in saying that the abuse heaped on Glendearg comes from you ? " "Why, this Hiram Endicott must be a d " "Excuse me," interrupted the President. "I forgot to introduce you to Colonel Endicott, Hiram Endicott's brother." " Oh, how do you do, Colonel," exclaimed Lord Mersey. But the hand stretched out to Colonel Endicott was not grasped. This rebuff made the nobleman angry, and he then demanded the protection that was due him from the President. The President in a very quiet voice said, " I have your passports made out. Lord Mersey, and my last word to you is to apologize to Hiram Endicott. And I also ad- vise that you apologize quickly, as Mr. Endicott may not be able to control his people on Thursday. I will, to be courteous, receive your apology, and as the representative of the people I will, if the apology is satisfactory, make this apology public in a message that I purpose sending Congress to-morrow. You see, Mr. Endicott is right; this country is run for the people and by the people. You will be wise then to admit that all this abuse of Glen- dearg originated with you. You may, of course, wish to deny everything; you have not answered my question as to whether the abuse came from you or not. Now I [114] A Man of Force happen to know through our secret service bureau that you are the instigator and director of this word war on Mr. Glendearg. I then advise that you make your apology, and you will address this apology to Hiram Endicott — Good-day!" — and the President would not shake hands with Lord Mersey in parting. "Mr. President," exclaimed the Texan, "perhaps you will permit me to say that I like you — like you as a man. I came in here a bit churlish and cross. I'm sony." "Colonel, I cannot tell you in words the pleasure I feel in deaUng with a straight issue and straight men. Every sort and kind of double dealing is aimed at me. Why, some of the poHticians that I am forced to deal with pleasantly would make a three-card monte man blush. You have nothing to be sorry for. You thought that in our system of juggling I would juggle with you. No, I, too, am going into 'the open,' as you will see if you read my message to-morrow. I would have sent it to Con- gress to-night, but I want to see your brother's movement gather force. I love force and I love every unit in the force that is coming here. I want to write my message before dinner, as I am going to give a rough copy of it to Captain Le Tour to take back to Glendearg. I wish you would telephone your brother to come to Washington to-night. I should like to meet him; I should Uke to know the next President. For as sure as you and I are hving. Colonel, Hiram Endicott is the next President of the United States." "You astonish me, Mr. President." " You will find that I am right. When you leave here. Colonel, go to the office of the Secretary of War and get all the appHcations for leave. You will find about fifty; all ask for six months. Look these over carefully and [115] The Overlord make a report to me. I want to grant leave only to first- class men, and I intend to make their application read one year. Do you understand me. Colonel ? " "Perfectly, Mr. President." "You will convey privately to each officer you recom- mend for leave (you will notice that they all want to go shooting) that he ask for leave running with his for one sergeant." " Splendid — splendid, Mr. President. I see a star rising in the North." "And don't forget. Colonel, that Mr. Glendearg asks for good old North American fair play," and the Presi- dent laughed as a boy laughs when his soul is full of joy. The dinner at the White House was very pleasant to Captain Le Tour. He was the guest of honor and he was treated with courtesy and kindness by the President and his wife and daughter. Colonel and Mrs. Endicott were the only other guests. The President enUghtened Louis as to the great forces that were on way to Wash- ington and their object in coming. "I have met this great man who is at the head of the Glendearg railways. I confess I Hked him at once, but I did not know. Monsieur le President, that he was so great a hero. The Master will be pleased to hear this news. But what bothers me, they are coming, many, many thousands, all armed you say, and yet you are tranquil." "And why not, Captain? They will come and finish their errand and then they will go home. They will be orderly so far as Lord Mersey is concerned after they are through with him. They will then go back in order. I expect Lord Mersey's apology. If he doesn't send it, and if it is not satisfactory, they will come here and [116] A Man of Force arrange their punishment in order. I know of no power, Captain, that can stop them." "It is all very wonderful, this great growth of democ- racy. Monsieur le President. It's like a tide that never ebbs. One day the world will be absorbed and then perhaps we shall be brothers." " Yes, Captain — Democracy — " " Now, Father," interrupted the daughter, " I am dying to ask Captain Le Tour about Le Roy and The Village — much more interesting subjects than Democracy. Cap- tain, I want to know all about Le Roy." "Mademoiselle, I don't know where to begin, for I have known him since I could see. He used to carry me on his great shoulders and show me the woods. He is called 'the Spirit of The Village' and we all love him. Where he came from, I do not know; some say a band of gypsies left him in the village — others say he came out of the great forest. The Scots say he is a wraith — a spirit — that has followed the clan of Glendearg since the Stuarts lost the crown of Scotland. It would appear that the Glendearg of those days was followed by a boy, much the same as Le Roy. At any rate he is a superstition stronger than rehgion. I am affected by it; we are all affected by it. The only time The Village has seen the strong hand of Glendearg has been through 'The Boy,' as he is called. I once read a placard which was posted at each farm, that anyone giving Le Roy Hquor would be destroyed. This was done after someone had made 'The Boy' drink a glass of whisky which had a terrible effect on him." "How very interesting, but please continue!" "He Kves at 'The House, ' the home of the Glendeargs; he has a set of rooms in a wing of the main building aU [117] The Overlord to himself and he does nothing but hunt, fish, and play with the children. Nobody has ever seen him walk. He always runs. Where the Master goes, he goes. We haven't a horse in The Village, and our horses are good horses, that can travel as far or as fast as Le Roy. He follows the Master everywhere. I do not know — no one knows why he is so fond of the Master, but we know, all of us, that a word against Glendearg cannot be said in his hearing. He is very good to animals. One day I saw him with a cub in his arms and a big bear follow- ing behind as docile apparently as a dog. I wondered and followed too. The cub had cut its foot. Le Roy kept the cub (and of course the mother) for a week till the cut was healed. I could tell you story after story of this strange creature, — the ' Spirit of The Village' — but I have talked enough." "Just one question more, please. Is your Master, as you call him, always kind to this dear creature ? " "This summer, Mademoiselle, I was training some men on a large piece of land that is to be the village play- ground. This land starts from the mouth of the canal and runs to the rapids. Just above the rapids there is a httle bay that has been made by the eddying water. This Uttle bay is not in extent more than an acre. Here the children of The Village swim, as the water is fairly still and the bottom sandy. On the other side of the river at the head of the rapids is a Uttle island. The main channel of the river falls into the rapids between our main land and this island. On the other side of this httle island there is a rapid, but a small one, and here we have good fishing. " One day three girls, daughters of poor Habitans, went there to fish, easy enough if you cross the river high up [118] A Man of Force and then float to the island. Leaving this island is an- other matter. It is not hard though if you go straight up stream or deflect your boat to the left. You must go far up stream, a half a mile at least, or you run danger in getting into the strong current of the river which falls into the big rapids. These three girls were in a hurry and they pulled into the main stream too soon and then they lost their heads. For instead of pulling to the left and going back to still water, they undertook to fight the current, or perhaps they thought they couldn't get back to still water. At any rate I heard a shout, and then for the first time I saw their danger. We had no boats where we were, as no boats were allowed beyond the dump at the mouth of the canal, and it was no use run- ning for a boat, as they would be drowned a long time before a boat could be secured. At this time I was near the dump, a bit of made land projecting into the river at the head of the canal, to give the barges enough still water to get into the canal without danger. At the end of this dump you can see the water swirl and turn in rapid movement. " But before I got to a point opposite the girls, I saw Le Roy jump into the water and swim to the boat; he took the rope at the bow of the boat and he caught this with his teeth, and then he tried to haul the boat vrith its occu- pants against the swift current. He worked hard and with great power. I could see the water swirl from his large hands as from the blade of a propeller. We on shore could not help; we could but watch; we saw him driven to his doom and we sorrowed. We were watch- ing so intently that we did not see a skiff come dovra the current; when I first saw this boat, it was within a few feet of Le Roy. [119] The Overlord "The bow up stream, the face of the single occupant of the skiff was facing the rapids — the awful danger — the sure death. A word must have been spoken; we on shore could not hear, for the great roar of the rapids was in our ears; we saw the hand of Le Roy grip the end of the skiff and then the first stroke from a pair of oars was made to go up stream. I had never before seen a skiff, or any small boat for that matter, so close to the rapids; I could only imagine a man going where this small boat was must be tired of this good life. I then expected to see them all go, and now we were watching not with our eyes, but with our hearts. "You have the picture. Mademoiselle, — the skiff, Le Roy, and the boat with the three girls. From the end of the boat containing the girls to the first swirl of the rapids was not more than one hundred feet. I had a mark over his head to a tree on the island, and I said, ' Soon he will be below that and then soon he will be gone,' but this Une over his head did not move. I watched closely with one eye and I could see that he was not sinking into the falls, and then a great race was begun. I saw and marveled at the mighty power put into the oars. I could see the bow of the skiff dip into the stream with every stroke. I saw the rhythmic shding forward and backward. I saw the body bent and the head sunk into the shoulders. I saw the oars, as they crossed in the movement back- ward and forward. It was a race for life. Mademoiselle. Once I saw the Grand Prix and it was a great race. It held me; but now I was looking at life fighting death. We were five thousand there on the bank but we were absolutely powerless to help. As I watched a woman came to my side. I was on the point where the water runs into the Uttle acre of still water. I saw her hands clasped [120] A Man of Force in front of her and tears running down her white face. I looked around and I could not see a dry eye. They all thought as I thought, Mademoiselle, that this effort of holding life from the swirUng, heaving, mad waters could not last. "They were in the center of the stream now with the full force of a mighty river against them. For a moment my line showed clear back of the man in the skiff, and it seemed to me that the light in my soul went out, but I saw this skiff almost bury its nose in the water, and the line was back again over the head of the man who was fighting death. Slowly, surely, the skiff was coming to our shore; only an inch at a time, as a turn of the bow of the boat would have been fatal. "Ah! Monsieur le President, it was a great race for life; I saw Le Roy work hard; I saw the little girls huddled together with fear. We cried with a mighty voice for them to pull on their oars and help, but a mightier voice than ours was in the air, — the voice of the rapids, and with us the girls watched this Titan struggle for life — for their lives. He did not tire. Mademoiselle. I saw him in the little acre of still water; I saw him get out of the boat, shaking as machinery shakes sometimes when the power is suddenly stopped. I saw the woman in white fall fainting into his arms. I saw the three girls go home — joy in their hearts. I saw Le Roy smiling and laughing as usual. "To finish. Mademoiselle, it would appear that the man in the skiff was on the river for pleasure, — for his wife's pleasure. When he saw the danger to the girls, he at once put his wife ashore and went to rescue the girls, and he accepted, as I have shown, the other risk." " Who was the man in the skiff ? " asked the President. [121] The Overlord "Monsieur le President, that man was Donald Glen- dearg." "What a beautiful story," cried the President's daughter. "I shall never again believe that Mr. Glen- dearg is cruel." Louis Le Tour could not have served his Master better. The cold, naked bravery which he proved Donald pos- sessed won the President's admiration as nothing else could have done. Everyone at dinner knew that Le Tour told that story to show the human side of Glen- dearg. They saw by the way the story was told that this noble youth loved the Master, as he called him. It was the President who asked, " How big is Le Roy ? " "He is. Monsieur le President, six feet eight and one- half inches tall and fifty-eight inches around the chest." " He is a giant," exclaimed the President. " Sir, that and the ' Spirit of The Village.' " "Mr. Glendearg must be a very powerful man," ex- claimed Mrs. Endicott. "The pull across the current shows that." "Yes, Madame, he is strong; maybe there are more powerful men, I do not know as to that. I can only say I have never seen a man so strong physically as Donald." "Stronger than Le Roy?" asked the Colonel. "Yes, it is his authority over Le Roy," replied Cap- tain Le Tour. "Colonel, did you get my telephone message?" "I did, Mr. President, and Hiram said that he would arrive here by ten-thirty and come direct to the White House." "Captain Le Tour, here is my answer to Mr. Glen- dearg, and here is a rough copy of a message that I intend sending to Congress to-morrow." [122] A Man of Force The President did not tell Louis that he purposed altering the message. Louis never knew how much he helped his Master when he dined with the President and his family. He made his adieu like a courtier of the old school, and in half an hour he was speeding North to The Village. "Colonel, I didn't know what to make of Glendearg and his millions. I could not grasp his aim; you see he is just honest about it all, and in his speech to The Village which De Witt reported, I did not read of anything but purpose. In other words he doesn't deal in anything but purpose. You like him, your brother obviously loves him, and so does the young man who has just left us. Well, I am going to show Glendearg fair play, with every- thing that those words imply. I, too, beheve in him — and in his purpose." The following morning, Wednesday, Lord Mersey saw from his window that his house was surrounded. He read in the papers that his life would be spared only if he apologized. He had depended on the might attached to his position, but it now began to percolate through his brain that the power of the United States was coming to Washington, and that this power was coming to force him to apologize. Congress, he knew, was ready for war with Great Britain. He then stomached the bitter pill and wrote first a confession and then an apology, and it was none too soon. Washington was full of men now, twenty-four hours before the time hmit, and though these men were orderly, yet they all, so they said, hoped that Lord Mersey would not apologize. This could mean only one thing and Lord Mersey saw what it meant; hence he did not delay and made his apology. The President was wise to ask that Hiram come be- [123] The Overlord fore twelve on Thursday. He, on receipt of the apology, wired it to all the trains bound for Washington. But it was the President's message that made the issue clear. "I have before me," he wrote, "the Glendearg deeds to his property and the decision of the Supreme Court of Canada. I have also a letter which Mr. Glendearg wrote when he sent the deeds by one of his officers, a Captain Le Tour. Mr. Glendearg asks first for neu- trahty on our part, and second for fair play. He writes us as a citizen of the United States to the States' chief citizen, as you will see by Mr. Glendearg's letter, which I send herewith. Yesterday the Enghsh ambassador was tendered his passports and at the same time I advised him to apologize to Hiram Endicott. Enclosed you will find a copy of the apology, which has been received by Mr. Endicott as satisfactory. I have written to Mr. Glendearg that we would show him fair play and that we would remain neutral, so as to be ready at all times to see that he has fair play. I ask that you empower me to raise our army to two hundred and fifty thousand men. Great Britain is now sending one hundred thousand soldiers to this continent, and it is reported that they con- template sending half a million men if they are wanted. It is unnecessary to state that England will make her best effort to keep Canada in her present position. We have, of course, our own interests to protect, and I think it wise that we should raise our army to a strength that will make us the first power on this continent. Glendearg must have his fair play. In every way the British Government must conduct itself honorably. They must now get ' into the open ' and fight for Canada, and they must realize that we at all times stand ready to interpret [124 J A Man of Force the words 'fair play' as we understand the meaning of those words in America. "There is a Uttle matter outside of Mr. Glendearg that is of interest to us. It is reported that great fleets are to come to America. I cannot see that these warships can be directed against Glendearg. I know only of our power on this side of the Atlantic. In view of this I have instructed our ambassador to say to the British Govern- ment that if these fleets, or any fleet for that matter, leaves England for America, that we will at once accept the challenge and declare war." [125] Chapter XIV KIDDIE MAKES GOOD The result of the fight was a very great blow to the Governor General. He had not looked for defeat. He now saw that the war was a real one and acted accord- ingly. A great many men from Government depart- ments in Ottawa were sent out with messages to every political leader in Canada. To many he promised knighthood; and he also stated his intention to make a few lords. These poUticians were expected to induce the young men of the country who belonged to miUtia to join the colors when the Canadian Parhament voted for a general call for all militia regiments. In Ottawa Lord Grenville and his moral side, Harry Boyd, saw every politician of note, and two days after the fight in The Village, and on the day that the dead were laid to rest, a great call for Britons was made. This appeal was eminently successful; one hundred and ten thousand men responded and brought joy to the heart of the Governor General. OflS.cers from English men of war took charge of these men awaiting regular officers from England. Guns were taken from the ships, and in two weeks Ottawa was a fortified town. Montreal was a little more difficult, but in three weeks Lord Grenville had thirty thousand militia there, and they at once started to surround Glendearg. Every available ship in England was bringing troops. Lord Grenville was very glad to welcome General Ans- [126] Kiddie Makes Good truther, who was rushed over to take charge of all the fighting forces in Canada. It had been decided by the British Government, after reading the President's message, to send as fast as possible one hundred and thirty thou- sand men, and to supplement these with two hundred thousand men as soon as they could be gotten ready. The heads of the British Government felt that the eyes of the world were upon them, and they were not going to repeat the mistakes of the Boer War, nor were they going to give up Canada even if they had to fight America. They also sent a wire to General Pitchener in India to hold himself ready to leave for Canada on a moment's notice. "The Voice of The Village" had traveled far; the clanging bell of the aged lock-keeper was heard on the Pacific, in the great West, and in the South and East. Canadians from the four corners of America found their way to The Village. Thousands had collected at Albany awaiting instructions. Harry Endicott, commonly called "Kiddie," was there, and he found that a great many had arrived before him. One evening he had walked in to his Uncle Hiram's oflBce in New York, and after a warm greeting, for Hiram was very fond of his nephew, the young fellow said: " Why not run us through to Montreal, Uncle Hiram ? We are, all told, thirty-one thousand men, and we would be more if you weren't so very particular as to physique. And we all know how to shoot. We also have with us a few men whom I know or have heard of through my father, and these men know how to fight and how to make others fight. Are you on ? " "I am. Kiddie; anything more?" [127] The Overlord "This pocket-book is lean and hungry-looking, but I know where the cigars are." "Well, Kiddie, I'm real glad to see you feeling so chipper, and your talk is good, too." "Of course it's good. Uncle Hiram. All the rifles, pistols, etc., that the railroad men took are in Albany. With rifles, we could march through Montreal and take the town if necessary. I am not fussing too much over the walk through Cornwall, but as it's hot, I would just as soon ride. As I understand it, once we are in Mon- treal, we are within a few miles of the railway that Glen- dearg has appropriated for his own purposes, or we can go to The Village by boat. I was asked by a number of men to come here and jolly you on this notion. If you will come with me to Albany to-night, we can be in The Village to-morrow night. See?" "Yes, Kiddie, I see, and I will go back with you to Albany, but first let me wire our agents in Portland, Maine, Boston, Detroit, and Buffalo. We have men for The Village in all those points; enough I should say to make up fifty thousand." " That is splendid. Uncle, and if the Httle lots in Buffalo are anything like the Johnnies in Albany we shall have an army of giants." In Albany Hiram found that the men were all eager for a dash across the frontier. He saw that an organiza- tion had been effected and that this organization was run by officers of the United States army. As Tom Massey put it to Hiram: "We have a large mob here, and that is about all we will find against us. I think the expedition will be as safe as houses." Hiram answered, "All right, but to-morrow night — other men are coming. In the meantime I will arrange [128] Kiddie Makes Good for the wires to be cut at the frontier, or rather beyond. All our trains are now searched, and I am informed of three regiments of mihtia at the frontier." Tom Massey smiled. " You will want to keep their voices from reaching too far, as I don't want any of you blown up, or the bridge at Montreal blown up." Tom said, " It's all as easy as marbles. Can't we take some supplies with us.^"" "No, there is everything in plenty in The Village," replied Hiram. "I think our trains to-night bring in about all the Canadians that want to fight." It was a great surprise to the people of Montreal to see fifty thousand men armed with rifles walking through their streets. It was their first view of the flag of Glen- dearg, which was the flag of Canada without the British ensign in the corner. They met with but little opposition and soon were in The Village. Beyond cutting the Canadian Pacific, Glendearg made no move. At the moment he made no scheme beyond The Village, for he had read deep into other revolutions and wars, and had determined on his own line a new de- parture. Lord Grenville for the British Government took charge of all railways but one, and that one was the greatest in Canada. He had control of the Canadian Pacific in sections, but that part of the main Kne running between Montreal and Ottawa was in Glendearg's hands, for it passed directly through the heart of The Village. The Government of Canada used the Grand Trunk for their communications west of Montreal. The Voice of The Village and the fight in The Village had made a great impression on the Habitan, and many [ 129 ] The Overlord flocked to Glendearg. By the middle of July, Donald found that he was drilling sixty thousand men, all from the province of Quebec — all Habitans. He was also drilling seventy-five thousand Canadian Americans. In other words he had men to make an army one hundred and fifty thousand strong. To take care of these thousands required a great number of men skilled in the art of war. The small army that had figured in the fight in The Village took a hand in training the new arrivals. The officers who arrived with Kiddie were a godsend to Donald. They took this large mass of men and by the end of August the raw recruits were, as Tom Massey put it, " fit to do things. If they" (meaning the Enghsh) "will let us rest for another month we will have the real article here." At the base of the mountain along a Uttle creek, the army of Glendearg slept and ate. They occupied tents while log and frame houses were being built, as tents would not be sufficient cover in winter. Kiddie's letter of introduction to Glendearg read merely, " This is Kiddie. Hiram." Donald had heard of Kiddie and was very glad to see him — was in fact very much taken with him from the first moment. Donald saw a boy of twenty-three, six feet three inches tall, and broad shouldered. He also saw that Kiddie was very handsome. "You must stay here with us a day or two," said Donald, "until you get acquainted with the scheme of things. I have a cavalry regiment of one thousand Scots and three hundred Habitans. For reasons that is all the cavalry I purpose making. Five hundred of these Scots owe allegiance to me, or they thinlc they do, which is the same thing. The other five hundred are from Glengarry [ 130 ] Kiddie Makes Good way. I have to do most of the work of training these chaps, and as I am pretty busy, they about train them- selves. You see they are a wild lot, and the men I have put in charge have all quit and gone with other regi- ments. Your people have all been cavalrymen and you may be able to do something with them. I shan't feel badly if you fail." Kiddie heard these words with great joy. It meant a command for him if he succeeded and he said, "I cer- tainly should like to make my effort, Mr. Glendearg." "AU right, I will take you with me to-morrow; in the meantime. Ford will show you a room." Kiddie made a great impression at The House. Helen liked him at once, and as a special mark of favor took him to the nursery for tea and introduced him to the "men." The next day Donald presented Kiddie to the regiment and left him. The Highlanders were tossing the " Caber, " and there was great excitement. A man from Glengarry had the best of it and the Glendearg men were cross, for try as they would, they could not beat MacDougal's effort. Kiddie asked for permission to try, and sent the " Caber " two feet beyond MacDougal's mark, and now the Scotsmen began to notice the young fellow. They tried him at other games and he was easily their superior. They did not know that Kiddie had been the best athlete at West Point, but they found out that in all the games that they knew he was their master. He spent that day getting acquainted with his men. The next morning he started to drill them. In a week he went to Donald and asked him to make a call the next day or as soon as possible. Donald saw that Kiddie had completely won over a [131] The Overlord lot of men who for roughness would make an Apache Indian look like a toy soldier. The Scots called the three hundred mounted Habitans "their Angel Boys." Kiddie found these small fellows superbly mounted on Canadian ponies. Donald told Kiddie that the httle horses were hke the men attached to them, tough as whalebone. These three hundred Habitans were sharp- shooters; they also knew all of the country from Ottawa to Quebec. Kiddie then grew into the commanding officer of the Scots, who were the biggest men he had ever seen and who were mounted on horses that could carry weight. Nathan Brothers looked after the commissariat in the village. They saw that each soldier was well fed and well clothed. The uniforms, boots, etc., all came from the United States. The French women, always handy with the needle, made every man in The Village who was going to fight comfortable as to his clothes. By the end of August, Glendearg had an army that was an army. Every man in it was selected and uniformed. Louis Le Tour was now in charge of all infantry, with Tom Massey as adjutant. David Huntsman and his artillery were fully equipped, and each man with him knew what to do and how to do it. When David was not with his men practising, he was to be found in a large carpenter shop, supervising the making of sleighs for his guns. The British meantime were not idle; they had, through their spies and by observation, found out something about Glendearg's strength, and decided to wait for the regulars before making their attack. Glendearg puzzled the authorities; they could not understand why he had not sown dissension in other parts — especially in the eastern part of Canada around Montreal and Quebec. So far [132] Kiddie Makes Good as they could learn, he had not even an emissary in these sections, and moreover they had not found even a spy. Consequently they put Glendearg down as a short-sighted man; a man who would fight, yes, but a man without resource. They were afraid, however, to tackle him until they were ready, and they were not ready until the middle of August, though they had worked with great dispatch. [133] Chapter XV THE DEATH OF BEAUMONT CARPENTER The mobiKzing of one hundred thousand regular troops in Montreal in seven weeks showed energy. The EngUsh knew that they had to capture The Village before the first of November, for after that date the snow would prevent an attack until May. Soon a message from Low notified Donald that he would be attacked from the west by seventy thousand roihtia and ten thousand regulars, from the east by one hundred thousand regulars and fifty thousand miUtia. A park of artillery was also expected to work from the woods opposite The Village on the south side of the river. Low stated that, as far as he could find out, no one seemed to know or at any rate no one spoke of the battery on the sand bar. " The women and children in The Village will be moved to the mountain," said Donald to his officers. "It's no trouble and it will be only for two days, as I expect they will do their shelling at night. It is at any rate better for us all that they should be in a place of safety." All this time, Beaumont Carpenter was in a fever to see Grace. He could not, of course, journey to Ottawa when the city was full of troops, but as soon as he heard that the army that was going to attack The Village from the West was in Papineauville, thirty mUes from The Village, without telling any one of his plan he took the Spectre late Saturday night and went up the Ottawa. This was a simple enough trip so far as the Ottawa was [134] The Death of Beaumont Carpenter concerned, for the English army had not planted any batteries on the river. Beaumont started out without any special plan. He ran his boat into a creek ten miles below Ottawa on the north side of the river — The Village side — and, telUng the Captain of the Spectre to wait for him, he climbed the bank and in an hour's walk found himself near Hull, which is opposite Ottawa. He then got into a market wagon and for a hire of twenty dollars in gold was carried across the bridge, and, clad in a rough coat, he was pres- ently talking in French patois to a sentry. He was passed, as it was known that Glendearg did not employ spies. At any rate, the sentries in Ottawa had an easy time so far as reprimands went, for apparently no one who had passed into Ottawa had made trouble. It was fairly light as Beaumont walked the famihar streets. He had apartments at the Russell House, and his first thought was to go there. But he determined he would see Grace first, and then, if it looked difficult, he would He perdu until night, when he hoped to make his escape. He knew he was taking great risk, still his soul cried for one look at Grace, and he purposed seeing her even if he were caught. About eight o'clock he surprised the servants in the Senator's house. The maid who answered the door bell was a French girl and, knowing Beaumont, let him in. When he had told her his mission she said: " In here. Monsieur. I will tell Mademoiselle, but this place is dangerous for you, very dangerous, Monsieur." "Yes, I suppose it is," answered Beaimiont, "but I must see Miss MacFarlane." "Ah, very good; yes, to see the little beauty, that is one kind of danger — a pleasant kind of danger, Monsieur, [135] The Overlord but not what I mean." The French girl looked about her and then said softly, "Look out for the Senator!" With that warning, which was lost on Beaumont, she went upstairs. After waiting a short time he saw Grace, and he could do nothing but gaze at her for a moment. She was so beautiful and he had hungered so for a look into her black eyes. "Grace, I love you — I adore you!" he cried. " Beaumont, not another word, but leave this house as fast as you can. No — no — no," Grace spoke in an intense whisper — " not a word, but leave me. Leave now — for God's sake go now, quickly." " Won't you say one little word, Grace ? " "Not a word. Estelle," and the French maid ap- peared, "you will lead Mr. Carpenter as we planned to your home in the outskirts." "Mademoiselle, with pleasure, as you know." "Beaumont, follow Estelle and be quick, before any- one sees you." But the ringing of the door bell had awakened the Senator, whose room was on the first floor. He heard Estelle go to his daughter's room, which was next to his, and he heard them go downstairs. Looking over the banister he saw Beaumont, and then he went into his room, dressed hurriedly and went out. Meeting a policeman he told him to arrest Beaumont, who was still in sight, as the man was a spy. Grace heard her father go out and suspected that Beaumont would be arrested. Her father had become a very ardent loyalist, and he and Grace had had a great many quarrels over Glendearg and Beaumont, and now they rarely spoke. Grace had always liked Donald, and when every voice in Ottawa was turned against him, she [136] The Death of Beaumont Carpenter found that he had her sympathies. As she was strong in her affections and firm in her ideas, she defended Donald whenever his good faith was assailed. Un- fortunately, once she called her father's attention to the fact that it had at one time been his boast that he was allied to the great house of Glendearg. He had turned on her then and expressed himself in a way that made Grace very unhappy. "I will," he affirmed, " do everything in my power to have this traitor and rebel shot like a dog, for a dog he is. And if I ever find Beaumont Carpenter, I will do everything in my power to have him shot as well." This is why Grace had hurried Beaumont out of the house. But to understand the Senator or why he had turned against Beaumont, who was at one time so acceptable in his eyes as a possible husband for Grace, it is necessary to introduce into this story Lord Kirby of the Guards. This gentleman had taken a very great fancy to Grace. He tried by all the httle arts that were so sure in London society to gain her fair person, but he made the dis- covery that Grace did not in the least understand him. Here was a girl clean and honest: he had forgotten that such creatures lived; a soul so far removed from filth as it was measured in his life, that she did not recognize in him anything more than a person who did not interest her. Lord Kirby realized that he would be compelled to follow a custom which he rather disliked, if his craving was to be satisfied. He called upon the Senator and asked for his daughter's hand in marriage. The Senator was very much flattered indeed and at once gave his approval; but Grace was to be consulted and the Senator knew that his daughter's consent would have to be won. [137] The Overlord He put the scheme before her; he pictured life in London and English country houses, but Grace was not in the least moved. "Father," she had said, "he always smells of whisky; I don't Uke him at all and I haven't the slightest intention of marrying him." " Surely, Grace, you would not give up a title for Car- penter, — the scoundrel ? " "I have not said. Father, that I intend to marry Mr. Carpenter. As a matter of fact, I Hke him, but I don't love him." The Senator really beKeved that Grace did love the young man, and he was very much pleased to find Beau- mont in his house. "It is too bad. Mademoiselle," said Estelle. "When I heard the policeman coming, I found out that Mr. Beaumont came here by boat; that it is Adams Creek where his boat awaits him. I will see that word is sent down the river that he is arrested." But Grace did not answer at once. She remembered her last talk with her father in reference to Beaumont, and knowing that her father had a great deal of influence in Ottawa, she felt that Beaumont had something to fear beyond an arrest. She said to Estelle, " I think you had better go at once to Adams Creek and tell the Captain of the Spectre to take the news without delay to Mr. Glendearg." "Bon, Mademoiselle. I will go now." But the maid, a good and worthy girl, could not get out of Ottawa without the password; she tried every- where but was turned back at each exit. It was five ©'clock in the afternoon when she returned to Grace, wearied out, and told her of her failure. When Grace [138] The Death of Beaumont Carpenter saw Estelle depart in the morning, she felt reheved. Now when the girl returned without having done her errand, Grace felt very much worried but could not exactly trace the cause. She had a great fear; many times she asked herself: "Do I love Beaumont ? Is this the cause of my worry ?" She felt somehow that her heart in a loving sense was not aflFected, and yet why this gnawing fear? "If Donald only knew!" she cried; "but how to get word to The Village? Lord IQrby dines here to-night. Can I use him in any way ? " But Grace could not answer her own question. She dressed for dinner with great care and was so pleasant that her father for the first time felt a hope for his am- bitions. Grace could be very sweet when she wished and Lord Kirby was very much under her influence. He found her for once in a very receptive mood — actu- ally taking an interest in his thoughts as he uttered them. She kept him to a theme that he could talk about and seemed interested in the details of an army Ufe. He talked of this life and talked so well that he mentioned among other things that he, in a spirit of opposition to Glendearg, had made the password for the day and night "lock-keeper." This was precisely what Grace wished to know, but she was careful to keep him talking for another half hour before she dismissed him. He went home feeling a quaint new sensation of cleanliness which he never remembered having felt before — a bath inside, as he expressed it. After Lord Kirby had said good-night, Grace went upstairs, and calling Estelle asked her how to reach Adams Creek. " I am going, Estelle — I must do something or [139] The Overlord I shall go mad. I never before felt impending evil as I feel it now." "I do not know Adams Creek exactly. Mademoiselle. I just remember it, that is, from the river. But I imagine that after you get in Hull and go on the broad road run- ning east, that you would find it all right, as the main road must bridge it somewhere. At any rate that is how I expected to find it, and after you get to the bridge the rest is easy, I should say. But I will go with you, Made- moiselle; I am not wanted here." " That is good of you, Estelle; yes, we will go together, " — and presently, at about eleven o'clock, they were in the streets. The street railway took them to Hull and from there they walked. Grace was afraid to trust to a Kvery stable rig. The walk, ten miles, looked short enough. Grace had made that much before, so she elected to trust no one. It was easy enough for an hour, but then she be- came tired, for her shoes were not made for rough roads. Still she persisted and in three hours they found the bridge. They were now sure of the direction and turned to the right and followed the banks of the stream, but the small bushes made travel exceedingly slow and irksome. It was daylight before they reached the mouth of the creek and here was her real disappointment; she did not find the Spectre. They did not dare go back to the main road, as Grace knew that at this hour troops were moving. Both were tired and very hungry, and though they waited a long time the boat did not appear. It was noon before the Spectre arrived in the mouth of the stream. After hearing what had befallen Car- penter the Captain said: "I was fired at last night and [140] The Death of Beaumont Carpenter again early this morning and that explains why I was not here." Grace and her maid, at the urgent request of the Cap- tain, were prevailed upon to go on to The Village. After what she had done Grace knew that her father was Ukely to be very disagreeable, and it would do no good to cross his path. The Spectre made all haste to The Village, and early in the afternoon they were at the wharf. Kiddie was there with his regiment, practising getting on and off the steamers. It was important to have his horses trained to the boats so that there should be no delay if they had to go sud- denly to the other side of the river. It must be remembered that the Ottawa was not bridged here or within fifty miles, hence the necessity for boats. When Kiddie saw Grace and her maid he at once offered his services. He got her a conveyance and sent her on to The House. He then had time to think of this glori- ous beauty that had come to The Village, and he wondered who she was. He felt that though he had seen her only for a moment, that he would lay down his life for one soft glance from her large black eyes, bathed though they were in sadness. " She is ripping! " he cried, and then went to work. In about an hour a message came to say that Mr. Glendearg would Hke to see Captain Endicott at once. Kiddie felt a strange thrill of joy. "I'll see black eyes now," and he was at the House in ten minutes. But he was not to see " black eyes." She was upstairs Lq bed and in severe pain, for her feet were in a bad way, and Dr. Brown had said, "A dam plucky girl, but she must rest now." The news that Grace brought affected Helen strangely. [141] The Overlord She said to Donald, " We shall never see Beaumont again; I feel it." "Tut-tut, Helen; he is a prisoner of war, and though he may be treated roughly he is as safe as possible. I'm sorry Low is in Montreal. I wiU, however, make an efifort to rescue Beaumont at once." Donald was Scotch and superstitious, and Grace and Helen between them made him feel nervous. He re- assured them, of course, and was careful to show that he was not worried, but he took quick measures. When Kiddie arrived he first told him the news. "Take your force and go to Ottawa. Travel by steamer as far as Hawkes on the south side of the river, which is not more than twelve miles from Ottawa. Beau- pre will know how to guide you into the city, and then — well, I leave the rest to you. But be in Ottawa before dayUght, and bring Beaumont back with you, if you can." The smile on Kiddie's face showed that he hked this errand very much, and when his regiment heard where they were bound, they smiled also. The "Angel Boys" said that the " hon Dieu was good." The next morning at three o'clock Kiddie with his thirteen himdred men were within the city limits. Beaupre and one of his lieutenants had guided the regiment into the city from the western quarter, where the poorer class Uved. He stopped at a house and knocked, saying to his captain, " We ought to find a friend, Pierre Durand, here." It was Pierre who came to the door, and when he saw the long line of horses with Beaupre he said, "You are too late." "Then you know our errand?" asked Beaupre. "I expect that you came for Mr. Carpenter. He was [142] The Death of Beaumont Carpenter murdered last night. I saw him shot by the side of the Parliament Buildings." "My God!" cried Kiddie, "can that be true?" "Quite true, Captain. It is very sad. The court martial tried him as a spy and, as I said before, shot him." This news stunned Kiddie for a time, and then the latent devil in Harry Endicott came to the surface. He asked Pierre if he knew the officers who tried Mr. Car- penter. " I have their names. You know Low ? " asked Pierre. "Yes," replied Captain Endicott knowingly, "that is, I have heard of him." "Well, I watch when he is away and I thought the Master would like to know the men who sent Mr. Carpen- ter into eternity." "Good," said Kiddie. "I think he would like some- thing better — their persons. Do you know by any chance where they all live ? " " Monsieur le Captain, I see your drift and my heart is glad. They are all domiciled at the Russell House, which is the army headquarters. Wait a minute. Captain, while I throw on a few clothes and I will take you there." The regiment were soon on its way into the heart of Ottawa. "There was a rumor in the city the night before," Pierre told Kiddie, "that a man named Clarke from Toronto, a colonel of miUtia, had made a row in the court martial of which he was a member, over shoot- ing Carpenter as a spy. I think it wise. Monsieur le Cap- tain, to tell you this. Here we are in Sussex street, and in five minutes we shall be at the Russell House." "Thank you for telhng me about Clarke." Kiddie then instructed his men to advance at a gallop, [143] The Overlord and the Russell House was soon surrounded. Kiddie took twenty Highlanders with him and went into the hotel. It was just breaking day, and the night clerk, hearing the noise on the street, came to the door. Kiddie showed him the names of the twelve British officers who had formed the court martial and said: "Now I want you to conduct me to these gentlemen's rooms. Be a good boy, and come quietly, or it will be the worse for you." The night clerk, seeing the folly of resistance, escorted Kiddie and his Highlanders through the hotel. Presently he had the twelve jurors, and among them was Lord Kirby. All were very much alarmed and of course pro- tested at the outrage to their persons. Kiddie sent the night clerk for their clothes and he bade them dress in the hotel lobby. Passing outside he asked Beaupre if he had dehvered his message. "Yes, Monsieur le Captain. I sent three men to fire shots and I should think that the garrison is aroused." "That is good," said Kiddie. "I did not want to strike them asleep. Now, my boys, for a Uttle fun. I hear that there are a few men over by Parliament build- ings — about four thousand. I have in mind that you would like a short talk with these braves that are officered by murderers. I was afraid that everyone was asleep here, so I have had them awakened." The destruction of Beaumont as a spy put Kiddie's regiment into just the right humor for the talk suggested, and they charged the now forming regiments that were left to garrison Ottawa. "The Angel Boys" went wild and made their own fight. The Highlanders, led by Kiddie, went right into the garrison, into the midst of them, and the talk was short. It was a wicked fight — wicked because the Highlanders were not in a pleasant [144] The Death of Beaumont Carpenter humor, and they brought the smile back to Kiddie's face. He saw he had men after his own heart. The fight took place all around Parhament buildings, which were built on the bank of the Ottawa River, and here was where the battery to protect Ottawa from a river attack was located. This battery was destroyed. When the fight was over. Kiddie formed his men and then sent a messenger to bring his boats to the wharf at Ottawa. He now announced that they would have a few other short talks with the small garrisons that protect the river roads into Ottawa. Pierre had informed him where Beaumont had been buried. Kiddie gave instructions that the body was to be taken to the wharf. Then, with his wild Highlanders and their " Angel Boys, " he proceeded to pay Ottawa a visit. He destroyed all army suppKes; he threw all their ammunition into the river, and in other ways made his presence known in the Capital of Canada. He also took into his possession the minutes of the court martial. About twelve o'clock he was satisfied with his call and started down the river, arriving at The Village about sun- down. Donald and Helen were at the wharf to meet him. They saw before he spoke that he brought sad news. Helen was told, and then Donald took her home. " Come with us. Kiddie, I want to hear of your visit." When Kiddie told his story, Donald looked at him with astonishment. "You are a brave boy; but what is better, you are intelligent. Now we will court martial these precious scoundrels. To-morrow at ten. Kiddie, in the hall next to the hotel." "Donald, were they right in shooting Beaumont as a spy?" [145] The Overlord " No, Helen dear, they had no right whatever. It was just a bit of savagery." "Oh, Donald, I feel so cruel towards them. I will never again raise a voice in their behalf. Dear, dear Beaumont destroyed as a spy; how exquisitely cruel and inhuman. It was so good of Captain Endicott to bring his body. I left Grace quietly weeping; she did so much in coming to us — so much. Oh, Donald, I am so sad." " Yes, dear heart, it was brutal and unfair, but he died as a man should — smiling. He was brave, dear, too brave. Odd, that he should after all die for love — he who loved so intensely. Cheer up, sweetheart, the reckoning is coming. Kiddie made them pay a price — all he could in Ottawa. The day after to-morrow they attack us, then I will have my turn, and somehow I think I will make them pay, and pay hard." Donald, so sure always in firm justice, was now being moved by that terrible impulse — revenge. The next morning at ten, one hundred and fifty officers of Glendearg's army were in the hall, and from the hotel the twelve British officers who tried Beaumont as a spy were brought in. Donald alone was on the platform and addressed his people. "I have here the minutes of the court martial that tried Beaumont Carpenter as a spy. I find that eleven followed the commanding officer. Lord Kirby, in think- ing that Beaumont should be shot. I see a Colonel Clarke opposed calHng Mr. Carpenter a spy. I presume to think that this same Clarke is a man, and I am going to set him free. I think all of you know that there is a one- man power centered in my person, and I propose to pass judgment here and now on these men, who by their votes destroyed Beaumont Carpenter. If they were [146] The Death of Beaumont Carpenter men, I should have them shot, but being cowards and murderers I propose to hang them outside there in the square, where I am sure you have noticed a scaflFold which I had built early this morning. "If any one here has an objection to offer, I am pre- pared to listen. You all know fairly well that as a rule I am not set in my convictions, but I think you will find that these eleven murderers will swing — and before an hour is passed. We know, you and I, that Beaumont Carpenter was as well known as any man living. More- over we know, you and I, that these eleven men knew him, not perhaps as an acquaintance, but they knew who he was and all about him. And knowing this, deliberately to shoot him as a spy was a bit of savagery which I pro- pose paying back in kind." The news of the arrest and shooting of Beaumont Carpenter as a spy came as a shock to Americans. But the terrible reprisal that followed so quickly in The Village evened things up in the American mind, as it was bound to do wherever justice and humanity prevailed. [1471 Chapter XVI THE DUKE IS HONORED The destruction of Beaumont Carpenter gave the Colonial Secretary of the English Government an idea. He knew that the Duchess of Moorland had been a Miss Carpenter, a sister of this same Beaumont Carpenter. The death of the brother must mean that all his property would go to the sister. The Colonial Secretary knew from recent experiences that the railways of which Car- penter was principal owner had made a lot of trouble for the English Government in coming out the way they did against Lord Mersey, and in the help they were able to give in other ways. The Colonial Secretary saw every- thing in the illustration that Hiram Endicott gave when he tied up every railway in America. If the Duke could get control of these railways, the situation in America would thereby be simplified. He also had an idea that perhaps the Duke would, in a measure, be able to allay the hostile attitude of the United States. That they were debarred from escorting their troop- ships across the Atlantic with iron-clads, was a sad blow to English jingoism. They did not dare send an extra battleship or a cruiser, as that might result in war with America. The Colonial Secretary realized that the United States Government had as a unit at New York a great fleet coaled and ready for sea, and in command of this fleet was an admiral that the world knew and knew well. [148] The Duke is Honored And this was not the only fighting force that America had ready. The first call for two hundred and fifty thousand men was followed by another for the same number, and these five hundred thousand men were brought into readiness by the magic words, "I want fair play — good old North American fair play." It was well known that the President of the United States would declare war on the slightest pretext. The Colonial Secretary felt that Glendearg would have been very small fry indeed without the employees and Hiram Endicott of the railway back of him. No ambassador had been yet appointed to take Lord Mersey's place. It was thought good pohcy, owing to the war spirit in America, for the time, to leave the embassy in the hands of the First Secretary. The Colonial Secretary was a Mr. George Charterhouse, who was not a great statesman perhaps, but who was able at pubUc dinners to sing "Rule Britannia" in a very loud voice, and con- sequently he was a favorite with the EngUsh people. When the idea of sending the Duke as ambassador to America got firmly planted in his mind, he sent for that gentleman and put the question to him. The Duke liked the notion immensely. It had always been his hope one day to get control through a board of directors of the large system of railways into which he had married. And from the moment that he had read of Beaumont's death, he felt that the railways were his; as a matter of fact he and his wife were going to sail for America in a few days. It would add much to his importance if he could go as representative of the English nation. The Duke always regarded himself most seriously. He had never hked Beaumont because he made sport of his Grace on every possible occasion. The Duke [149] The Overlord was helpless in repartee, and nobody had ever seen him laugh. His great industry was exercised in the House of Lords, voting with the Government and keeping a watch- ful eye on the empire to see that it did not break away or go astray. The Duke's pet aversion was Donald Glendearg, and he would go a long way beyond the em- pire to do him a hurt. His Grace was in great good humor when he went home and told Mabel, his wife, the news. "We have a dual position, dear, our property and the empire." It will be seen that the Duke put property as a great first. It was heralded widely that the Duke was going to America as Ambassador, and an effort was made to revive "hands across the sea," but the hand was hmp now — quite dead in fact. Mabel, the Duchess of Moorland, was very much of a woman. She had always been fond of her brother Beaumont; she had called him a "sweep" on many occasions, and he in turn had made some choice brotherly remarks to her, but they loved each other dearly. She felt very proud of Donald when she read what had hap- pened to the court martial judges. She would go to America, but not for the same reason as the Duke; she wanted to go home to see the land of her birth. She wanted to see Helen, the streets, the great bay of New York, — everything. Beaumont's property was nothing to Mabel, for she had plenty. But she did not tell the Duke what she felt he would find: that her brother had, perhaps, left everything to Helen. Mabel knew if Beaumont had made a will how it would read, and this did not hurt her. She knew that Beaumont and Helen had grown up together and had [150] The Duke is Honored always lived for each other. The Duke had many things in plenty, but one treasure he had never possessed, and that was the heart of Mabel, his beautiful wife. There was a picture in that heart — a picture of a black, strong man, which did not fade. It had kept the Duchess indiflFerent in a land fuU of temptation. The revel of pleasure at the house parties of England — a revel of the senses — had had no scheme of man who could drag that picture from the heart of Mabel. Truly the Duke was a fortunate man. He saw on aU sides women attended by lovers and the situations thus created accepted in all houses, his own included, and in a dull, heavy way, as became a Duke, he was proud of the single devotion of his wife to his person — to their children. What was that cry in the streets? "A great battle in The Village. The EngKsh regiments force their way through Glendearg's lines. All is over." Mabel secured a paper and read this news. She then mounted the stairs to the nursery. It was night ; she kissed her children and went to her room, and, locking herself in, knelt in weeping prayer. She sobbed, " I may not see him again, my great black giant. Perhaps he is out there wrapped in the great peace. On the road where there is no long- ing, UQ turning. Donald! Donald!" [151] Chapter XVII THE FIGHT ON THE MOUNTAIN On Tuesday night of the third week in August, the women and children were moved out of The Village. Word had come that a great park of artillery was to shell The Village from the other side of the river. The British army from Ottawa drove Glendearg's troops out of Thurso, Papineauville, and Montebello. These were apparently great victories, at any rate it is stated that the EngUsh stormed all three places without suffering great loss. The EngUsh army was in a high carnival of joy after the capture of Montebello. A battery of Glen- dearg's held the town for three hours, but was at last compelled to withdraw. This news was sent to England and added much to the complacent joy of the British. "It's the beginning of the end," said the men in the service clubs. "They have this Glendearg bottled up now. Well, another httle war is over." The EngHsh army operating from Mon- treal captured La Chute and St. Andrews without great trouble. The English then felt that with a rush the "rising" would take its place in history with others which had had their httle day. But two men in Washington did not seem to take this view. Colonel Endicott said to the President, "Yes, the papers call it a great Enghsh victory, but I have a notion that so far this has all been play to draw the two armies to The Village." [152] The Fight on the Mountain "You are right," remarked the President. "The fight will be on to-morrow, and I shall pray to-night for Glendearg." In The Village the Enghsh victories created no sur- prise. In speaking to Captain Le Tour, Donald said: "They will attack you to-morrow, Louis. They think we have been rolled up against our will. Tell me, are you quite ready, and wiU fifty thousand men be enough ? " "Yes, Master mine, I will give them a welcome in your name." Louis was in charge of the defense at the spur of the mountain which forms the western boundary of The Village. Beyond this point a long, narrow valley opened up, broken about three miles beyond by the Rouge River, which flows from the North and empties its waters into the Ottawa. There are two bridges across the Rouge, a railroad bridge high in the air and the regular road bridge close to the water. The river is not more than three hun- dred feet wide but it is very rough until it enters the Ottawa. From the Rouge River to the spur of the moun- tain the land, once covered with trees, is now cleared. This is also true of the mountain spur which faces the west. Along the side of this mountain there are six roads; aU of them start from the top of the mountain, and, fol- lowing alongside, they meet again at the base. These roads fan out from the top of the mountain and they are apparently only roads, as nothing which would lead one to think otherwise is to be seen on them, and they are not hidden in any way. The level which runs to the Rouge River from the spur is more or less broken ground, but all easy to walk or ride over. The main road follows the mountain until it comes to the Rouge River. It then descends the [153] The Overlord bank of the river to the bridge. This road leads to Ottawa; there is another road at the Rouge River which goes north, or right into the timber claim of Glendearg. Both bridges had been "mined" and were to be blown up as soon as the whole British force had crossed. Louis had a force of ten thousand men up the road that extended north. Two other forces of five thousand each were at the top of the mountain; one force was about a mile from the spur and the other about two miles. Inside the spur, or on The Village side, he had placed thirty thousand men, and here also was a very large park of artillery on motor cars. On this side of the mountain there was a broad, winding road leading up to the top of the mountain. This road was built on an eight per cent grade. All the motor cars in use were furnished with sohd rubber tires and were very powerful, easily climb- ing the hiU with their guns at the rate of thirty miles an hour. Each car had at least four cylinders of two hundred horse power each. The cars had four speeds and on the level were capable of moving with tremendous velocity. From the spur there are two roads into The Village, one that goes through the valley and another following the mountain. The mountain road runs to Eagle Rock, which is near the eastern end of the claim. This road, which TTie Village loves, runs through Maple with a view of the valley and also the rapids here and there. It is called Butternut Lane. It was known that the EngUsh from the other side of the river had studied this spur, which blocked an easy en- trance into The Village. They knew of a battery which commanded the wagon road and the river, and also of a number of stationary guns on the ridge of this spur. Therefore they decided to force a passage by throwing [154] The Fight on the Mountain their whole weight into this narrow pass. As they could not see the object of the roads on the side of the moun- tain, they finally concluded that these roads were used to get troops into the VaUey. There was a rivalry be- tween the two great English forces. General Anstruther commanded the main force working west from Montreal, and Lord Southsea was in command of the army that was to carry the spur. When the plan of campaign was worked out in Montreal, a bet of one thousand guineas as to the out- come had been made between the generals. The Governor General was stake holder and it was a merry meeting over a constantly filled glass. Both these generals had been in South Africa when the Boers evacuated Pretoria. They had heard since that this move of the Boers was brilliant, as it made a lot of work for the British soldiers. But in this case, Glendearg was to remain in his Pretoria. General Anstruther offered a bet to Lord Southsea that he would be in the Inn of The Village first, and the wager was then made. Lord Grenville said, "Gentlemen, I will be stake- holder with pleasure, but I ought to have a reward. There is a flower in The Village." " Splendid — splendid," cried Anstruther. " What's her name ? " " General," answered Willis Grimes, the human snake, "I said a flower," and now the company laughed boisterously. " Better give it a name," persisted General Anstruther, " as I, too, have heard of flowers." "I shall be there to pick mine," replied the Governor General of all the Canadas. Early on Tuesday morning, the army from the West [155] The Overlord under Lord Southsea moved across the river. His artillery went first. After half his army was over, he sent a number of mounted men up the road that went north. It was a stiff cUmb to the top of the mountain but it was made quickly. These mounted men returned and re- ported that there was nothing there. Captain Lang said, "I have left a man at the top of the mountain and one every two hundred yards; we can- not be surprised from this road even if Glendearg's men are hidden." "Very well," answered Lord Southsea. "I am told that this is the only road except the one going east, which we will follow. It will probably be safe for us to cross." The whole army was then moved over and the order given to advance. They proposed to make short work of these people at the spur of the mountain. "I'm sorry, Beauclere, that I must offer them terms. Will you carry this message under a flag? Immediate surrender or I will put every man to the sword. If they ask for a reason say that we are too decent to hang them all. They will understand that we want our price for hanging Kirby and the others." "I take that message with pleasure," replied Captain Beauclere. "In the meantime, I shall get ready for a little shelling and then a grand march through them. This valley seems cleared thoroughly — just the place to maneuver in." It was odd that this fact did not go further into Lord Southsea's brain. Not a house or a barn was standing; not even a fence. Yes, it was admirably adapted as a place in which to maneuver. It also had the merit of putting every British soldier on view. [156] The Fight on the Mountain Captain Beauclere delivered his message to Louis Le Tour. "Lord Southsea is very kind," replied Louis. "Am I to understand that our fight is to be conducted without quarter if I refuse ? " " That is it," replied the English messenger. "Very well," said Louis. "We will take the sword then. Grood-day, Captain Beauclere." " Good day, rebel," answered the Captain curtly. Louis did not pay any attention to the slur. He was sending a message to his captains. It read: "The Eng- lish have sent word that the fight will be conducted on their part without quarter. Be careful then." It should be noted that Louis allowed each of his captains to decide for himself as to how he would fight. The English artillery opened the fight from a ridge about a mile away. Peace, of the four musketeers of South Africa, was in charge of the battery on the spur of the mountain, and in fifteen minutes he had put the English battery out of action. The great charge was made and the sight of so many moving men was magnifi- cent. They fired at the mountain as they advanced. Their numbers seemed to fill the whole valley. They knew that many would be killed storming the mountain spur, still they intended to do it and they marched bravely. Every moment they expected the guns in the spur to speak, but they were silent. They knew that these guns shot straight, as they all had witnessed their terrible celerity in disposing of the English artillery. The English were now within a half mile of the spur and moved in solid formation though they were not shooting. They were marching at a double quick toward the end of the mountain, where they could plainly see a cluster of guns. As they approached they saw that [157] The Overlord the men who worked these guns were looking at them with a smile of welcome. The front regiments began to run, but suddenly the roads on the side of the mountains were filled with motor cars. All the cars carried a steel shield which no rifle bullet could pierce. They were in position before the EngUsh could grasp what they meant. Then Louis gave the order to fire and over two hundred and fifty guns spoke. There was the rattle of the maxim; the quick sharp voice of the five-inch; the heavy boom of the ten-inch. All these parleyed with the advancing regiments and hurled them into instant disorder and death. The fire from the mountain was absolutely merciless. Every inch of the valley had been triangulated. From the top of the mountain direction was given to the big guns and they played on regiments in the rear. The first volley was a signal to the Habitans in the mountains to advance, and soon, from the base of the mountain, volley after volley struck the British regiments. From the road leading north the ten regiments of Habi- tans attacked the Enghsh army in the rear, and it was this that threw them into a panic. It will be seen that the Habitan picked out the EngUsh regiments for their attention, and that the little Frenchmen fought Kke devils when they were in direct conflict with the men who had for centuries kept them under the iron heel. The British army as one man bolted for the river, but the bridges had in the meantime been blown up and escape was impossible. At last Louis Le Tour gave the order to cease firing. The fight at the spur of the moun- tain was over. The artillery on the side hill moved to its resting-ground on the side of the mountain which looked into the beloved Village. [158] The Fight on the Mountain Presently Colonel Clarke of Toronto emerged from the great mass of frightened men on the river bank, bearing a white flag. "Lord Southsea is dead," he said, when he reached Louis. "I do not beheve there is an English soldier alive; I am the senior officer and I ask for kindness. Perhaps we do not deserve it, as you know we went into this fight to put you all to the sword." "Ah, Colonel, it is good to grant you so simple a courtesy as kindness; I do not think that the man who argued against Beaumont Carpenter's death as a spy went into this fight just now to slaughter us." The Colonel grew red. "Perhaps that is so, but I'm willing to accept the condition made for the fight, as I was willing in your Village to pay the price of the court martial." "A noble man and a soldier speaks," replied Louis. " You are on the wrong side. Colonel." "Maybe, maybe," and the Colonel was thoughtful as he spoke. "I will send you and the men here to the sand bar in the middle of the river. Will you call the officers for their parole. Colonel ? " Boats were sent for to take a part of the British force to the sand bar. Louis told the officer who was to take charge not to forget to hoist his flag and keep to the up- river end of the bar. " You must know that there is a park of artillery over there in the woods — your own artillery, but I presume your flag will protect you. We have a battery at the other end of the bar and I will send them word. Keep with you here. Colonel, ten thousand men to bury the [159] The Overlord dead, and to carry the wounded to your camp. Can I do anything more?" " No, thanks. Captain. You are kind — but, my God, you have killed more than half of our army." "Yes, Colonel, and my army to the last man is the despised Habitan, and we have one hundred and forty killed and seventy wounded. But tell me, why did you think you could take the spur?" "I did not think so, but the English felt that it would be easy." "I see. Colonel. I will see you again. Make your men work hard, as I should Kke this place cleared by to- night," — and Louis turned and walked toward the spur. [160] Chapter XVIII "NO QUARTER" When Le Tour was within a few yards of the turn which leads to the Village, Le Roy suddenly appeared, but it was not the Le Roy with the kind eyes and pleasant laugh. Louis saw a wild man, with a fierce, unholy light in his eyes. In a bound Le Roy was by his side and handed him a note. Louis noted that the boy was breathing hard as from a great race. In an instant Louis had read the note and on a run started for the artillery. But quick as he was, the Spirit of The Village was quicker, and in words wild and strange he cried: "The Master is in danger." These words from the Spirit of The Village had a powerful effect on the httle Frenchmen. The Habitans moved quickly always, but now they threw themselves into their cars, and, stripping off the steel hood which was the gunners' protection, they started down the mountain road at top speed. All the cars were filled with ammunition. In order to start the engines it was only necessary to turn a crank and they were off, the supply wagons as fast as the gunners. In three minutes more than two hundred of them were on the road. There were also in sound of Le Roy's voice forty thousand troops. These ran to the railway and in fifteen minutes they also were on the way toward the Master. Louis all this time was working frantically to get the troops off. He blessed his lucky star that ten thousand [161] The Overlord of his Habitans were on the other side of the mountain watching the prisoners, or they too would have followed. Louis knew no power which he could bring to bear coxild stop the Habitan when his superstition, his rehgion, "the Spirit of The Village, " called. Le Roy had mounted the first car back to the fight in the east. Louis hurried to the top of the mountain where the telephone wires were, to find out what was wrong. But there was no word there; everything was silent. The operator said to him : " The buzzer stopped about half an hour ago, to be exact twenty-two minutes before I saw Le Roy handing you a note. I think I felt a dis- tinct shaking of the mountain, but I attributed it to an earthquake." Louis knew that all the wires led into the battery where the English were to attack Glendearg. A great fear was in his heart. He went to each gunner in the ridge and said, " Don't leave those prisoners — there are forty thousand — out of your sight. At their first move — blow them all into hell." Everyone at the spur of the mountain knew that some- thing had gone wrong, and they were watchful indeed. But they had no cause for worry — the forty thousand prisoners were all Canadians and all sick of figh ting for England. At the eastern boundary of the claim the ground had been cleared of everything: houses, barns, and fences. This clearance extended from the mountain to the canal and followed a ridge which pointed about fifty feet above the regular level of the valley. On this ridge from the mountain to the battery, a distance of five miles, David Huntsman had placed his artillery. Behind this artillery, about a mile, was the main army of Glendearg; one hun- [162] "No Quarter" dred thousand men, comprising seventy-five thousand Canadians and twenty-five thousand Habitans. The battery, a very large one of one hundred and sixty pieces, protected not only the ground covered by David Huntsman, but more particularly the slope to the Canal and the river which was three miles from the battery. Beyond the battery, next to the canal, there was no artil- lery. The Habitans and Kiddie were stationed on this sloping ground a mile or so behind the battery. It had been planned by Glendearg to give the English a greeting with the guns before a regiment was moved. All the ammunition was in the battery, which had a powerful defense not only in guns, but on account of ten feet of sand on the sides and roof. The foundation of the battery was steel of five-inch thickness all around and then sand in bags was put over that. At the back of this fortification was a gate for the supply cars to drive in and load. This point impressed everyone as being quite safe from external attack. Soon after the break of day, a white flag came from the English army, and demanded in the King's name that Glendearg and his army should surrender. The alter- native being the sword, as in the case of Captain Le Tour, Donald expressed his preference for that poHte method of extermination. The British infantry were distributed over the five mUes, one hundred and fifty thousand strong. Besides this great force they had twelve thousand mounted troops; and these were on the slope opposite the Habitans. It was this force that made the first direct attack; with a rush they attempted to cross the opening. When they were about half way over, or nearly in line with the battery, they received a shot from every piece in the [163] The Overlord battery that could be brought to bear upon them. The result was terrible; two-thirds of them were killed and the balance sought the shelter of their own lines. It was then that the EngUsh artillery moved out, and, running their horses, they quickly took up positions. They had seventy-five pieces, and behind these came a great charge of one hundred and fifty thousand infantry. It was more than magnificent; but now David began playing on the artillery and in a short time this army of the English service was useless. David then reserved his fire for the infantry, and when they were within a half-mile he opened out. This great number of men were staggering in no time, and would undoubtedly have been destroyed without exception if at that moment the arsenal had not blown up. The shock was terrible; the impact of the air upset every- one near, and the damage was most appalling. Though Donald was near the base of the mountain when the explosion occurred, he was the first man in the field to realize what this explosion meant, perhaps because he was the most interested. It represented more than the destruction of a strong fort. It meant life to his army, as here was the ammunition that was to feed his guns. All now had vanished into the air. He hastily wrote a note to Louis Le Tour, and, taking the stick of iron from Le Roy, started him with a com- mand to the spur of the mountain ten miles away. Glendearg was off his horse when he wrote. Quickly lifting a Uttle Habitan into the saddle he said: "Go to Louis; go as fast as possible and tell him our need. You have the best horse in my stable. See if you can beat Le Roy there. Kill the horse if necessary! Go!" Dashing after Le Roy, Silver Heels, famed on two [164] "No Quarter" continents as a distance horse, made the road disappear behind her smooth action. The horse knew perhaps the necessity for speed, and in a few strides she was going at the pace that had won her every race she ever entered. But faster than the horse went the "Spirit of the Village." He had heard the great fear in his Master's voice, and, doflSng his outer garments, he too sped over the road following the mountain. The finest sight in this world is an athlete running, and the " Spirit of The Village, " with his tall figure and his long hair streaming, was a sight to hold one's eyes. Le Roy had ten miles before him. He knew distance, for he had, perhaps, never in his life walked a hundred yards at an ordinary gait, and the mighty stride now carried him over the ground at a fast and ever quicken- ing pace. The great horse coming behind was lost in this race against "the Spirit of The Village," the hope and superstition of the Habitan. Le Roy with his sixth sense knew that he had to arrive where Louis was, and he gauged the distance with his iron muscles so as to do it. Donald did not know, in fact no man knew, what the "Spirit of The Village" could do, hence the horse, though a slow-moving animal compared with the speed at full bent of the boy Le Roy, was sent also. After dispatching his messenger to Louis, Donald moved quickly in other matters. As soon as the artillery fired its last shot at the mass of men approaching they left the action and struck out for the main storage of ammunition by the old mill eight miles away. The English saw what had happened and with a yeU gained the ridge. Then was inaugurated a hell upon earth. Opposing the English were the Canadians, marching [165] The Overlord with quick step to close with at least one hundred and twenty-five thousand men in a hand-to-hand conflict. The explosion had killed more than ten thousand of Glendearg's army. The panic was great in both armies, but the Canadians were first to reorganize and get their feet. Every soldier in Glendearg's force had fifty rounds of ammunition; after that it would have to be the bayonet. Before the hand-to-hand fighting began, the Canadians did not have a cartridge left. KJieeKng and firing on the advancing host, they used up their cartridges, but they made every one count, and before the EngUsh covered the distance to the Canadians their numbers were materi- ally lessened. When the last cartridge had been fired the powerful bull-necked Canadians made their charge. Then it was that the bayonet came into play; American against Englishman and hatred on both sides. The fight was not an uneven one. The Enghsh had more men, but the Canadians were bigger, stronger, and in better condition. Slowly but surely the English were driven back, but the slaughter on both sides was terrible. And then that dread cry "no quarter" echoed from the EngUsh captains, and the soldiers of his Brittanic Majesty did not hesitate to obey it. Glendearg had heard this cry, and had seen the British soldiers kill his wounded men in cold blood. At first it made him sick, but soon he reasoned that after all it was war. Then he too gave the order " no quarter, " and at once it was a war of extermination. Meanwhile the EngUsh cavalry of about four thousand men were not idle. They collected their artillery and by skidding they were bringing them into the action. It would have been fatal for Glendearg if these guns had been able to play on his solid ranks. Kiddie had taken [166] "No Quarter" no part in the fight up to this time, but now he saw that the English cavalry were gathering the guns that had been put out of the action by David Huntsman, and he held his Scots. He knew that he would have to work if he were to defeat the purpose of four thousand with his one thousand three hundred men. The English cavalry saw Kiddie and his men, but they did not suspect that a thousand men could do them much harm. But the English cavalry had never come into contact with the "Angel Boys" mounted on their fierce little ponies. When Kaddie ordered the charge, his men surrounded the EngHsh cavalry before the two forces met in conflict, and these little devils rammed home their hail of lead. The crash of two forces as they came together at full speed could be heard a mile away, and once more England and Scotland met face to face. The fight was a desperate one. The English cavalry saw Kiddie advance with over-confidence; they soon found that to win they had to fight, and fight hard. The Eng- lish might have won, if it had not been for the Scots' Kttle "Angel Boys." They gave sure death with the rifle, and they gave it quickly. Soon every officer was dead, and when the little Habi- tans were out of cartridges, they formed and charged into the side of the British cavalry. The shout of "no quarter" was heard here as elsewhere, and when the English began to break, the Scots remembered the cry and followed. It was on both sides a fight without reser- vation. Kiddie had five hundred killed, but hardly a wounded man. He was not sure about the death roll of his enemy, for when they started their retreat, the little Frenchmen, on horses that could go farther and faster than the Enghsh mounts, followed. Kiddie knew of [167] The Overlord five that had escaped his men; around him on the slope where the fight was he saw more than three thousand dead. The flying Englishman would drop as he was caught by a Scot or a Habitan, and the fight was kept up far into the valley. By this time Donald was looking for the return of the cars from the main storage wells by the old mill. As he gazed around he noted that the battle was going his way. But it was the price that was terrible. His Canadians did not turn or look back; their superb condition was be- ginning to tell. They were doing most of the kilUng now. " No quarter " is what the Englishman had asked for, and he was getting it on every hand. The medicine was not to his liking, however, for from his throat might be heard that which did not emanate from the Canadian or Habi- tan: "Mercy, don't kill me!" The English were now trying hard for distance. They realized when too late that the ammunition of the Americans had been ex- hausted, and then they tried to get away from the Cana- dians so that they could shoot. But in this they did not succeed to any great extent. The officers in Glendearg's force were on the lookout for this move, and they, too, ran, but always after the Englishmen. The Americans kept the fight at close quarters. Donald looked up the mountain road but he saw nothing. Suddenly in the air he heard a laugh like the note of a bugle, and it was this that made him start. He did not expect help from that quarter as soon as from the cars that had gone to the caves for ammuni- tion. But soon he saw a cloud of dust and out of this in a bend of the road, Louis' force of artillery emerged, coming at break-neck speed. The " Spirit of The Village " [168] "No Quarter" jumped from the first ear, and, securing his stick of iron, ran to the Master. Louis' battery was soon in action and then the English got its full force. Cars from The Village arrived and the English at once tried to run, but they could not run from the light artillery of David Himtsman, who by this time was angry at being out of the fight for so long. The English camp was five miles down the valley, and this David had surprised and destroyed. Lord GrenvUle and many others had already sought safety in flight. The great fight was over and the English had left neariy their whole army dead upon the field. But The Village also had suffered. Twenty-eight thousand Canadians and fifteen hundred Habitans died in this fight. The Village was elated, for it had conquered in spite of its loss. The new soul of freedom grew strong and sure in its first great baptism of fire. Dr. Brown now took charge, and Louis' men were set to work digging trenches. The artillery in the wood on the other side of the river had been shelling The Village all day, but they had not met with success. The battery on the sand-bar rendered it dangerous for one to walk in the open. Captain Cramer, in a canvas canoe, and carrying a white fiag, visited the prisoners at the up-river end of the bar, and when he heard of the defeat at the spur, he returned and told his colonel. They hastily got ready to return to Montreal, but had five miles of bad wood road to traverse before they could reach the main thoroughfare. Night found them still opposite The Village, but they pushed on with feverish haste, though en- cumbered with heavy guns. They had arrived at Greece's Point on the south bank of the river, about six nules be- low The Village, when a voice from the side of the road [169] The Overlord bade them halt. It was David Huntsman, who was in ambush waiting for them. "If you don't immediately throw down your arms in the center of the road, we will shoot everyone of you where you stand," he called out. The EngKshmen did as they were directed, and David's men surrounded and took them as prisoners to the ferry at the foot of the rapids. It was still dark, but they crossed over and journeyed west to the heart of The Village. They arrived by day- light and the captives took their places on the sand bar with the Canadians that Captain Cramer had jeered for being prisoners. Their shame was complete a long while before they reached the English Canadians on the bar. The night before, about nine o'clock, David had met Louis and told him he was bound up on a Uttle mission which had been sanctioned by Glendearg. He stated that with the fifty men which accompanied him he was going to capture the park of artillery that had been play- ing on The Village from the woods opposite. It was his intention to give them a bit of South Africa. "But," exclaimed Louis, "there must be two thousand there at least." " Quite that many, I should say," replied David, smiling pleasantly. "I told Donald that twenty-five would be enough, but he was obstinate and wanted me to take a regiment. He, however, insisted upon the fifty — I have my three friends and forty-six others. It is too many, but to be agreeable, I will take them all. I have men watching and — well, you will see me in the morning, Louis, with the park, trees and all." " But suppose they fight ? " said Louis. [170] "No QuaHer" "Well, 'pon my soul, I hope they do. I suggested to Donald that we open fire on them and carry the business of 'no quarter' to these Johnnies, but he wouldn't hear of that. He said there had been enough of that butchery to-day, and he is right, so I will merely capture them. Of course they may kick up rough, but in that case they will get it good and hard; in any case, mind, I shall be here with their outfit to-morrow morning." "David, you hold them cheap." " I do that, Louis. I have met them before in so many engagements that I can't remember them all, and not once did they give us a straight fight to a finish. I was at Magersdorf, where the Duke of Teck was killed; I say killed advisedly. It was given out by the English that the Duke died of enteric in a hospital. Why they Hed about his death I don't know; at any rate we gave them hell and lots of it. They just walked straight into our net, as this park wiU do." " Sorry I am on duty, David, or I would go with you. Good luck." It was the fact of being surprised and captured by fifty men that made the English artillery very wrathy. Captain Cramer had sneered at the men on the bar for being prisoners, and now here he was in the same pre- dicament. When the Canadians on the bar heard that filty of Glendearg's force had made more than two thou- sand regulars surrender they rubbed it in. Their rail- lery was so unbearable that the English and Canadians got into a free fight with the weapons nature had given them, and with swords. Louis, who was on the bar at the time with a few men, had to interfere. By his order Captain Cramer and the other officers retained their swords so as to maintain [171 J The Overlord discipKne. Louis saw Cramer run a Canadian officer through the heart, and this made him angry, so he at once ordered Cramer under arrest. But Cramer said he would die first, and after calling Louis a cad and a bounder, challenged him to fight if he were not a coward. At first it was Louis' intention not to pay any attention to this madman, but he finally decided to grant the Englishman's request. Taking off his coat he said: " Now, Captain Cramer, I shall send you to the long rest that you need." The prisoners gathered about to watch the duel, Louis' men confident that their captain knew this game. The colonel of the English artillery was Cramer's second; Berthelot, a captain of the Habitans — a St. Cyr man — acted for Louis. Cramer was a good swordsman, as good was measured in the English service. Louis was a Frenchman and educated at St. Cyr. He knew a sword, he knew the feel of a sword, and again, he was a much cooler man than Cramer. He was also very desirous of showing the Canadian prisoners how a Glendearg man could fight single handed. Cramer attacked im- petuously, but he met with more skill and strength than he expected. Twice Cramer was obliged to fall back but Louis did not stir. Again Cramer made a fierce attack, but as before he was met with a defense that maddened; it was so skilful and sure. Cramer now fought like fury, but all his blows were parried. Louis, during a pause when Cramer was looking at him with eyes of hate, asked Berthelot if he had a cigarette. "This is so stupid," he said wearily, "I will kill this coarse brute in a minute. There is no hurry, eh, mem ami?" Cramer was watching his adversary as a cat watches; [172] "No Quarter" when he saw Louis put the cigarette in his mouth he made a lunge. It was skilfully parried, and with Ught- ning-Uke rapidity Louis made a few feints and then drove his sword through Cramer's heart, receiving, of course, a hearty cheer from the Canadian prisoners. Colonel Clarke was the first to congratulate Louis, and after him many others. The Canadian prisoners had found out in adversity what the English really thought of them, and the revelation was not pleasant. "Colonel Clarke, I have a message from Mr. Glen- dearg; he would Uke, if it is convenient, to see you at eleven this morning." " Very good. Captain Le Tour, I will wait on him with great pleasure." "Colonel, I am very glad to see you," said Donald, when the officer presented himself. "Captain Le Tour gives me fair words about your conduct at the spur." The Colonel was at a loss how to address Glendearg and Donald saw his difficulty. Laughingly he said, "I am just plain Glendearg. I have organized an army, and I insist on the titles that go with it. I have no general; I am that person, perhaps, but I prefer my own name. So let us talk, or let me talk for a bit first. I hear that we have about forty thousand prisoners who are Cana- dians, men born on American soil. I will give all these men freedom on their parole. They are at Uberty as soon as their word is passed that they won't again fight for England. After you have given hberty to these people, I want you to tell them that I am fighting with the hope of estabhshing a government that will be final here. I do not now say, nor will I promise, as to what kind of government. I do say though that I propose making this country free from the serfdom that now [173] The Overlord enthralls it. In other words, Colonel, I am making this fight; I shall end the fight and will then decide what shall be done." "I understand, Mr. Glendearg. You would like as many of these men as feel disposed to join you." "That is it," repHed Donald. "Well, you may enroll me now, if I come up to your requirements. I have felt all along that I was on the wrong side, but it seemed so like folly to think that you would accomplish anything against the British Empire. At any rate, I'm sick of their manner to us and their method of warfare." "Colonel, I can't well tell you how pleased I am with your decision. It will have, as you know, a powerful effect on many, but here is my hand. I hke to see a good man go straight, and, perhaps I am prejudiced, but I think you are on the straight road now." " I feel better, at any rate," repKed Colonel Clarke. The Colonel then went to the sand bar and released all those who promised to become neutrals. There were a few who would not promise and those were placed with the Enghsh prisoners. The Colonel then announced that he was going to fight for Glendearg and asked how many would join him. It pleased his heart to find that he would sail from the bar to The Village with twenty-five thousand men. In The Village there was a great deal of sorrow, as the fight had left many homes void of a cheery face. Helen and Tenice and Betty were busy with their corps of nurses; they were so busy that they hardly reaUzed how deadly the fight had been. The Enghsh wounded were many, but Helen did not see these. They were cared for in Carillon, Lachute, and St. Andrews. Donald had [174] "No Quarter" sent them there as his own hospital was full. After the great fight a part of Dr. Brown's corps of nurses visited the battlefield. There was not much for them to do. All seemed at rest — the great rest that comes to all. Le Roy, the " Spirit of The Village," was watching this fateful field, now hushed and quiet. Kiddie sent four EngKshmen to the hospital, though he thought that he had seen five moving in pain after his fight. But when he came to search, he could find only foiu". Presently Le Roy saw a man trying to rise and he ran to him. His stick of iron was on his shoulder. Perhaps the man thought that he was about to be kiUed. " Kill me, Le Roy," he said. " I am in awful agony." The "Spirit of The Village" looked at the face of this man who spoke his name, but he did not know him. Again the man said, "Le Roy, can't you wield that stick?" But Le Roy was now looking about the field. He saw Betty and ran to her, saying, "Come." But Betty was busy and Le Roy could not make matters clear, so he picked her up in his arms and carried her. At first the girl was cross with this summary manner of taking her from her work, but she knew the futility of becom- ing angry with Le Roy, for he would only laugh. More- over Le Roy had carried her many times since she was a child, so she waited for the reason of this urgency to develop. When he put her down the man who had called his name had fainted. He looked at Betty and pointing to the man, said, "Who?" Betty looked, and turning to Le Roy cried, "It's Lord Chesterton, a friend of the Master !" Betty had said enough. A friend to the Master meant [175] The Overlord a great deal to Le Roy, and he was about to go away, but Betty stopped him. She told Le Roy to carry the wounded man, and he picked up Lord Chesterton as he would an infant and bore him to an ambulance. Betty ran to Donald and told him of the find. He answered, "He is an enemy, Betty, but we will take care of him. Give this note to Dr. Brown when you get to our hospital on the hill, and he will attend to Chesterton's wounds. Now, my child, go home to the Dominie. This is no place for you, and I don't want you to go near the hospital." " Oh, Brother Donald, I am a nurse," exclaimed Betty. " I understand, but just the same do as I direct, please. You are too young for the sights at the hospital. I am going to stop Helen from going, so don't feel badly." "All right, brother Donald, but can't I go with Lord Chesterton? We had such a good time in the woods when he was here years ago. He gave me his photo- graph and every Christmas since then I have had a little present from him." " Good httle girl, I will let you take Chesterton to the hospital, and to show that I am not cross, I will let you call on him every day, but no one else, mind." "Now, brother Donald, you are lovely," and Betty ran away on her mission of mercy. [176] Chapter XIX "WHEN THE BATTLE'S LOST OR WON" In America the first report of the second fight in The Village was that the EngHsh had won. An enterprising journalist considered that everything was over when the explosion occurred, and rushing to Lachute, eight miles away, he wired of Glendearg's defeat to his paper in New York. He did not rest with the explosion as com- pleting his information; he imagined the rest. He told of the charge of the EngUsh and their cry of " no quarter, " and described the rout of Glendearg's forces. He ended with the statement that those that had escaped were now in the mountains. This manufactured dispatch reached the heart of England and made it glad, but in America every one sorrowed. In Washington, in the President's office, were a number of men. The President was speaking. "I am waiting for definite news of Glendearg's defeat, and then I shall declare war. I wait because the source of this breaking news is so questionable. The Screamer or the Con- timurns Performance wiU print anything. I have tele- phoned Grant of the Herald and I am to have De Witt's dispatch as soon as it arrives." "I feel, somehow," answered Colonel Endicott, "that the whole thing is a He. I called up Hiram and perhaps I got this impression from him, because he did not seem a bit worried, and said he would believe De Witt and no other." [177] The Overlord " Mr. President," said the Senator from Massachusetts, "I believe you ought to declare war now. It is possible that the dispatch we have before us is a He, and then you have lost the opportunity. But if they are fighting on 'no quarter' lines we ought to interfere." "That is so," replied the President. "I am waiting because I want to know how this final act of ours will affect Glendearg. You see, if he is not defeated, he will not Kke our declaration of war. I want to play fair — play fair to the man. If the Enghsh went into this fight with the barbaric 'no quarter' slogan it is more than Hkely that they got their fill of this same kind of fighting. Ah! but there is the telephone. Yes — yes," cried the President, " pile it along — good, good — I am as pleased as possible." The President then turned to his visitors and said, "Glendearg has won. Grant is sending me De Witt's first dispatch over a private wire." "I am more than glad," exclaimed Colonel Endicott. "And so am I," answered the President. "I don't know when I have heard such rejoicing news." The Senator of Massachusetts sighed. "It's too bad of course that we didn't declare war, but I'm happy — happy that the English are whipped." This seemed to be the feeling of the others who had gathered, not to read news but to hear from the President that if the Screamer's news were true, he was going to act and act quickly. "Listen to De Witt's dispatch," exclaimed the Presi- dent: "I will send complete and full details later. Glen- dearg has won after a terrible fight of 'no quarter.' I have been requested by him to call his army American, and not by the now colloquial name of Canadian. Mul- [178] "When the Battle's Lost or Won" Strom Dillwyn, a captain in the British service carrying a white flag, told Glendearg that if he did not surrender he and his rebels would be put to the sword. I heard this message and also Glendearg's reply soliciting -the sword. "At the spur of the mountain in the west, Captain Le Tour defeated the Enghsh army and captured forty thousand prisoners. Here in the eastern part of Glen- dearg's claim we had a battle — a wild, carte blanche one. Glendearg's fort blew up, and with it all his am- munition. Nobody knows what caused the explosion. Carelessness, I suppose, on the part of someone in the magazine section. The force of the air blew down every one in the vicinity and the explosion itself killed many of Glendearg's force, ten thousand at least. I was then on the top of Eagle Rock and the impact of the air drove me back about ten feet. I had a perfect view from where I was, three thousand feet above the valley. And I saw with pleasure that the Americans were first on their feet, ready for the battle that was to follow. "This great catastrophe happened when the whole Enghsh army of one hundred and fifty thousand men were advancing to charge. David Huntsman's artillery on motor cars were located on a slight ridge. With everything else necessary the motor cars cannot carry a great deal of ammunition. Supply wagons were used to keep the guns going. The charge of the English, five miles in extent, was made easy by the explosion, as the Glendearg artillery was soon out of ammuntion, and then made a bolt for their main store eight miles away. "The English cavalry numbered twelve thousand. They made their charge before the battery blew up, and two-thirds of them were killed before they got back to [179] The Overlord their own lines. The Enghsh regiments also got a taste of the guns before the explosion. I saw at once what this explosion meant to Glendearg. It had been his hope to get out of the fight with as few killed as possible. He thought his artillery would make the work of his infantry very simple indeed. And if it had not been for the ex- plosion, I feel that his death roll would have been a very light one. "I had the pleasure of seeing ten thousand of his soldiers deploying into The Village square through a storm of bullets. Everywhere was evidence of great coolness and a perfect machine. Having been here ever since that fight, I knew that it would take a great many more than one hundred and fifty thousand men — as that is about the number of the British army all told that were now advancing — to defeat Glendearg's force of ninety thousand. "I watched the fight with intense interest. Glendearg went from regiment to regiment enforcing steadiness. His cry was, ' Give them time to exhaust themselves and then go for them!' He did not seem the least bit flurried. Sometimes he had to carve his way to his objective point. I missed that impressive figure, the ' Spirit of The Village,' but he was away on an errand, for nothing except the strong will of the Master could have tempted him hence. At the base of the mountain right underneath me a regi- ment of Frenchmen was killed to a man, completely annihilated. The cry of 'no quarter' reached my ears. Three regiments of EngHshmen did this particular piece of work of which I speak, but I was not the only one who saw the massacre. " Glendearg moved on these three regiments with three American regiments of the bull-necked, strong-limbed [180] "When the Battle's Lost or Won" variety, and then it was the Englishman's turn, and by the living God he got it. From his throat I heard the cry for mercy which he would not give to the Uttle Habitan, and I saw with joy the last of the Enghsh blood-hounds killed outright, shrieking for mercy. Glendearg shouted * no quarter,' and I saw a fight such as I hope never to see again. The superb condition of Glendearg's men and their discipline told admirably in this fight. They did most of the killing in the hand-to-hand conflict; they worked in unison or just hke a machine. " Coming down the mountain road I saw Le Roy with Captain Le Tour's artillery, and on the valley roads David Huntsman was returning with loaded cars. Then I knew that no more Americans would be killed, but the Americans were virinning easily before the artillery showed up. They had driven the EngKsh back more than a mile in the hand-to-hand conflict and in this process they were exterminating them. It was an unholy sight, this 'no quarter' fight, but how my heart bounded with excitement — excitement caused by the way my country- men fought. "When the fight was at its height, I saw the Enghsh cavalry gather up their artillery which David Huntsman had put out of action. They worked hard and were able to secure thirty pieces which they hoped to bring into action by going around the southern end of their own army, where the valley slopes to the river. Evi- dently Harry Endicott, who is captain of the mounted Highlanders, saw what was intended, and at the right moment he charged and utterly destroyed the Enghsh cavalry of four thousand. This must be considered rather neat when you know that he had only thirteen hundred men in his command. It was also clever of [181 J The Overlord Captain Endicott to wait his chance; had he gone into the main fight with his Highlanders, as many might have done, he would have left Glendearg's army open to a hail of sohd shot and shell. "When Glendearg's artillery got back into the action, of course all was over. The Highlanders call their cap- tain, 'Kiddie, our Kiddie.' I have never seen a finer soldier than the Highlanders' Kiddie, Harry Endicott, son of Colonel Endicott of the Texans. The ' Spirit of The Village,' Le Koy, made the ten miles to Captain Le Tour in twenty-two minutes, and his call to the Cap- tain must have been answered quickly, as Le Tour's artillery was in action before the return of any of the cars that went to the main store for ammunition. This boy of The Village, around whom centers the superstition and religion of the Habitan, more than fascinates me. He has a powerful hold on my imagination. I said to- day to a Habitan on the rock, ' Your Master is in danger there, where is the boy ? ' "'No, Monsieur,' he replied, 'for the reason that the boy is not there, the Master is safe. He will not die untU his Spirit dies, and they die together. It is so willed by the bon Dieu; the Master is then safe.' "'What about wounds which are sometimes fatal?' I asked. "'Monsieur, the Master will not be wounded unless " the Spirit of The Village " is wounded also. ' " You may call it anything you like, but when I climbed down from my rock I saw Glendearg bleeding from a cut in his side; I walked over to Le Roy, the 'Spirit of The Village,' and he was bleeding in the same place; both wounds were only scratches. But I remembered the words of the Habitan, and I say again that Le Roy has a [182] "When the Battle's Lost or Won" powerful hold on my imagination. He certainly is not made of common clay. The fight is over and most of the EngHsh army is dead here before me. I do not think that ten thousand will ever see Montreal again. The great heroes of this terrible fight are Le Roy, the ' Spirit of The Village,' and Harry Endicott, who is wounded slightly." "Colonel, I congratulate you," cried the President, when the reading ended. "Your boy must be a wonder to draw these words from De Witt. I think, gentlemen, that we may safely leave the question of this evening an open one. England will now send to Canada all the men she can raise, and we will continue to watch. I shall of course stop at once the ' no quarter' end of their programme." "I suggest, Mr. President," said the Senator from Massachusetts, "that you send Colonel Endicott to Glendearg, merely on a visit of congratulation. When he is there he can find out if we can help in anyway. You see my point ? " "I do, indeed," replied the President, "and if Colonel Endicott will carry our congratulations, I don't see any reason why he shouldn't start to-night." [183] Chapteb XX A REVOLT AND AN INSPECTION " Helen, I think you are over-doing it at the hospital. You look nervous, and if you are not careful, you will break down." "Oh, Donald, I can't stop now, I must go on." "Look, dear, I want you to sit down and talk to me. I haven't had a chat with you for weeks. I am going to drive this morning, and if you are good, I'll take you with me and let you drive the trotters. We shall be gone all day, and we wUl try for a small honeymoon. What do you say ? " " I should like that, Donald, but I can't go with you." It was apparent to Donald that his wife had over- worked herself, and he knew that it was necessary to take her away from the hospital. Brown had told him the evening before that her gentle nature was hardly tuned for the rough suffering in the wards. "I'm afraid I must be firm, Helen. Look, sweet- heart, it won't do anyone a harm if you rest for two days. You were up last night with the 'men.' Now you are off for the day and you will come home a wreck to-night and possibly be laid up. It will be better for you and for the wounded in the hospital if you will take a rest for the present." " Donald, you should not talk to me so firmly; I intend to go to my work." [184] A Revolt and an Inspection "No, my little heart, you are going with me to-day. I am longing for a pleasant smile — a cozy chat." "Donald, do you dare tell me that I am not going to the wounded who are suffering, who need every care, every attention?" Helen was vexed now, and Donald saw that she was all nerves and not at all her sweet self. "Don't they get every care, dear? Stop to think a bit. You got Brown here and you told him not to think of the expense, but to arrange for all sorts of eventuahties, and what have you in return? Everything that money can buy and in great plenty. I have read to you what DeWitt has said, that "no city in America with its teeming thousands is so bountifully supplied with nurses and doctors as we are here." He stated only the truth when he said that it was all owing to you. Now come, you have done your part and I want my wife. Life would not be pleasant without you, Helen, and I do not want your heart seared and worn out. I want my Helen to remain my Helen, the sweetest httle woman in the world. Come, give me a kiss and the drive." "Donald, you do not love me any more," and Helen sat down and cried. Donald was by her side. " Love you, sweet ? Why, I live for you; I never knew love till you gave it to me." "No, I don't want your arm about me," Helen cried. "I will go to the 'men' if I can't go to the Hospital, and I will never speak to you again. You don't do a thing for me," — and Helen was very cross as she said that. "Look, dear, what is it your heart desires? I am in a position to grant almost any request, reasonable or otherwise. If you envy the position of your cousin Mabel, I can give you a better one. I have made no [185] The Overlord promises; I am, dear, a law unto myself. I can, and I say that word comprehendingly, establish an empire here. I have promised the end of England in Canada. I think I am going to establish the fact that this country can get along without a governor from an alien country, but I have not said anything about the kind of future government. I started out with the behef that it wasn't necessary for success to make promises. Come, Helen, measure my love with what I am capable of doifig for love." " I don't want to be an empress, Donald. I only want you. Yes, I love you, Donald. I love as only a woman can love and I beheve that you love me a tiny bit. Oh, just a Uttle bit, and I vnll let you have three httle kisses. I can't give you big ones, as that would make the ' men ' jealous." Instantly Helen was in Donald's arms crying her heart out. She was sure, had always been sure that she had the love of her black giant, but she had never before heard how far he would go for her. She knew that he could do the things that he said, and it made her heart happy that through him she controlled so much. "I am to drive the trotters, mind, and it's a honey- moon." "Yes, sweet, it will be a holiday, a great big hoUday. We will go to the mountain road, to the falls on the Rouge River, and imagine we are seven years younger as we roam the woods where the waters fall and tumble into the Ottawa." Helen was very happy when she came home that night. She had given her word to Donald to keep away from the wards and she was not sorry now that she had prom- ised. She saw that the wards meant loss of the beauty [186] A Revolt and an Inspection that was part of her authority over one, and through that one many. For Helen was hke the rest of human kind, fond of power. But she did not want to be an empress. She wanted to be Helen, wife to Donald, the Overlord of The Village, and The Village in her mind bounded her horizon. As they were driving through their own grounds they saw Grace and Harry Endicott, and Helen said: "Donald, do you think Grace loved Beaumont ? " "I am not sure. I feel somehow that he never had all her heart, but why do you ask ? " "I think I see something there. They are always to- gether and Harry is a great manager. He gets the ' men " to help him out in many ways. It's really funny to watch him. I know that he, at any rate, is hopelessly in love." "They make a heroic couple, sweet. I hope Grace will fall in love with Harry; he is a brave boy and a very inteUigent one. How is his wound?" " Oh, much better. It's perfectly funny to see him go to Grace and ask her to tie the bandage tighter around his arm, and in three minutes it's too tight. He works this excuse to be near her for all it's worth. And then when she shuts herself up in the room to mourn for Beaumont he sends the 'men' after her. I have en- joyed watching Kiddie." " Does she mourn for Beaumont ?" asked Donald. "Why, yes; she told me she loved him, and that she would never marry. She is full of sorrow because she did not tell Beaumont that she loved him when he called on that fatal Simday." "Perhaps she loved Beaimiont after all." "That is what worries me," answered Helen. "I don't behave she ever loved our Beaimiont. You see [187] The Overlord she is the kind of girl who, after realizing Beaumont's death for love, would cherish the memory of such a great sacrifice. She is so brave and true. I have told her, Donald, that she is to live with us. She never speaks of her father — " " Quite right, sweet." Kiddie was at The House waiting for his wound to heal, and he was not very sony to find himself under the same roof with "black eyes." At first it was uphill work to get Grace to smile on him, but nobody could long remain cold in the presence of Kiddie. He had a pretty bad slash in the arm, and at first he won Grace's sjnnpathy by never speaking of it. But it was not long before he had trouble with the bandages, and he always asked her to fix them. "I think you are a fraud," she said to him one day. "Right after the fight you did not complain about any- thing, and now when Dr. Brown says you are getting all right, you want so much attention." " Of course I do, and I know the arm wiU go bad if you don't keep a watchful eye on it." "Well, that bandage is tied in three knots, and also sewn. It won't come undone for a week." But Grace was utterly wrong. She was reading up- stairs when the older " man " told her that Uncle Hany was in great pain, and that his bandage had slipped. She knew that if she did not go to Uncle Harry the " man " would make trouble, serious trouble. So she gave Uncle Harry a lecture, a severe reprimand in fact. But Kiddie said, " Look here, if you will come out we will take the 'men' into the woods; Le Roy is with them and we will have a jolly time." So Grace went and enjoyed herself. She always yielded, [188] A Revolt and an Inspection as Kiddie with his auxiliary force, the "men," was too much for her and it hurt her to think how happy she was. She admitted a Uking for this big American who was always so perfectly good-natured. She saw with fear in her heart that he was in love with her, and as this was the first time she ever feared a man she did not know how to account for the feeUng. She had made up her mind that she was going to live for Beaumont's memory, but her hold on this idea, for some unaccountable reason, seemed to be slipping from her. "Kiddie, I have a message that your father will be here this evening," announced Donald. "I am delighted to hear it. How soon will he arrive, and where ? I should like to meet him. I am very fond of my Governor." " He will be here any minute. I kept the news back, as I am in a hurry, as to that arm of yours. I have an errand for you, and I don't want exertion to throw you back. Dr. Brown tells me that you are pretty nearly well. I have also found five himdred men that won't disgrace those that are dead. Your regiment then, Harry, is at its old strength. The old men are breaking in the new ones. I have tried once or twice to send them someone to help in the training, but those clansmen of mine won't stand for anyone. They say they want Kiddie, so hurry up, Harry, and get well." Colonel Endicott was made very welcome. The con- gratulations of the President pleased Donald very much. "I want," said the Colonel, "to inspect your army, if you don't mind." "With pleasure," replied Donald. "I will detail Massey to show you about." "I know Tom Massey well, and thanks very much." [189] The Overlord The next morning the Colonel started his inspection. He said to his friend Tom Massey, " This is what we may call a loving inspection. I want to see if you have every- thing in plenty; officers, men, guns, ammunition, and food. I tell you this in confidence. If you are short anywhere let me know, as the President and Congress want to help." "I see," answered Massey quickly. "We want some more officers. We have everything else in abundance and an army that can Kck creation." " How do you hke Glendearg ? " " We all love him. He is first a soldier and has no more fear of death than the ground we are riding over. In fact he's just, kind, and thoughtful — a very capable man, or I'm a fool. One thing I especially Hke — all authority is centered in him, and he won't make promises. I heard a poUtical Johnnie from Montreal ask him yesterday for his programme, and Glendearg told the fellow it was none of his business. He is making history in his own way. I do not know, no one apparently knows, the kind of government he is going to found. He won't take a man who says, 'I will fight for you if you make Canada an independent country.' In other words. Colonel, he is going to do what he pleases, and I, with the Habitan, hke the ideas which we don't know about. I will give you an illustration of what the Habitan thinks. "The evening the lock-keeper was buried, Glendearg broke the feudal part of his claim here and the next day he made it clear that he didn't want to be called 'Master,' but plain Glendearg. Now you would think that was fiinal, but it wasn't by a long chalk. I have naturally grown to know most of these Habitans, and they one and all smile when you tell them that feudahsm is over and [190] A Revolt and an Inspection done with. And as for calling him Glendearg they won't do it. It's Master now, as it has always been, and, damn it, this word gets into your bones when you talk to this quiet man. I have felt more than once that I ought to call him Master, and I will if I am with him another six months." " He must be a great character," said the Colonel. "He is," repKed Massey. "You see a man ahead of us near the river? That is Captain La Belle, who has charge of the river steamers, and he will tell you that the so-called feudal part; of this claim is very much aUve. He is a leader here." "Captain, I want to present you to Colonel Endicott of the United States army — a friend of ours." "It is good to meet so great a man," exclaimed the Captain. "Any relation to the Captain of the Scots?" "I am his father." "The ban Dieu is good to Kiddie. Would you like to see the river. Monsieur le Colonel ? " "Thank you, I would like to see the battery on the sand bar." " Good, come then, and in a minute we shall be there." "Captain, my friend Massey has just told me that the feudal part of the Glendearg claim is not broken. Is that true ? My question is purely one of information in a personal sense. Perhaps I have no business to ask a question of this sort." "Monsieur le Colonel, all of that is not necessary. The fact that you are a friend was enough to get my answer, and my answer is the same as that of the man there in the pilot house, as that of the Habitan who tills the soil. We will give our answer to a foe willingly. It is a pleasure to speak to a friend of Captain Massey. The [191] The Overlord Master said the feudal part of the claim was gone, but we say it remains. From time, more time than I know, The Village voted on certain things. Sometimes this vote was in the winter; sometimes in the summer. We had no special time; we voted when the Master asked us, and always on questions affecting The Village. If a man did a great wrong we were asked to decide his punishment. Once we said death, many times banish- ment. AVhen the railway wanted to go through The Village we voted; when the canal was a question we voted. We have also the right to call for a vote our- selves, and always we have our own way. And the hon Dieu is good to us in The Village to arrange matters so that when we decide anything, it is decided. No courts; no parliaments; no pohticians. It is beautiful this way, and we hke it, so when the Master says the feudal system is gone we smile, because this is a question affecting all of us, so we must vote. The custom of voting was started by Ehzabeth of blessed memory, the mother of Donald. " The Captain made the sign of the cross and then went on: "She said to us once, you are always to have the vote," and that is now the custom. We do not vote often, thanks to the bon Dieu and the heart of Ehzabeth which stiU hves. But we have the papers which Ehzabeth gave to us when we wanted to vote on a law for the rapids. "This was after a great accident; many hves were lost because a man from up river with a lot of school children out for a holiday thought he could go through and over the falls with safety. Our vote decided that no one but those appointed by The Village could pilot over the swell and swirl, and since then. Monsieur le Colonel, we alone rim the boats and the rafts over the roar there. These papers. Monsieur, show us the scheme for the vote, and we [192] A Revolt and an Inspection will in the proper time vote. And there is no question as to the vote. Monsieur le Colonel. We will keep The Village as we want it." "Ah, you say, but Donald is Master; he may decide otherwise. Monsieur, if he were a politician, maybe yes, but he is not a poUtician; he is the son of Elizabeth, and when he sees the vote he will arrange that The Village remain. We know him. Monsieur, each bone in him, and he will take our vote, and then neither the devil nor man can move him, and he will say to us: 'Yes, it's the vote; so be it.' " You wonder, perhaps, why this is, why we will insist on The Village as we know it. Bon, I will tell you. Out- side there — " and the Captain's arm compassed the east, south and west — " you have the parliaments, the presi- dents, the kings; in all places men get up and talk — talk, and talk never ends. You have parties who say this, you have parties who say that, and the this and thats talk and talk. Perhaps that is good for them, I do not know — we do not know, but we know that is not good for us. If we want anything we get it or we don't. It is decided, and the ban Dieu smiles. Maybe it is a hard winter, and food is scarce. The bailiff supplies us and — witness. Monsieur — he does not ask for money, and why ? Because he wants to keep the position of bailiff. If he sent a Habitan away without the food he asked for I would not give this knife for his life, and his life would not be in jeopardy from a vote. "Our Master would get cross. Monsieur, and when he is cross he is not what you call pleasant. We have. Monsieur, the end of things of authority now. Suppose we go in on the scheme of country, in its large sense. We lose much, we gain nothing. And that is not all, [193] The Overlord Monsieur. The Scots back there over the mountain — they do not now belong to The Village under the con- tract, but I hear them talk, and they are going to vote when we vote. The Government have many times sent men there, but they always leave. It is not healthy for them. The Government was angry once, and was going to send many men into the mountains, but there is only one road, and that is through The Village, and the Master sent these men back with a warning. "The Scots then want the blanket of the hon Dieu over them. It is a warm blanket you see. We fight now, because England wants our lands, authority over our lands, and in fighting England we will give the Canadas liberty or the talk-talk which is, I suppose, the same thing. "You notice. Monsieur le Colonel, that the Master does not talk. He does not say 'Uberty'; he does not say fooUsh things. He says the one thing — we will destroy England here. The feud in his soul is a long one. The feud in our souls is a long one. Now we fight to wash the blood clean; this means much to Canada, especially to the Habitan. He will get educated; he will become a citizen — a real citizen, but we will be the kings of the Ottawa irrespective of governments. I am sure of this — it's as sure as death when we vote. The Master — our Master will hearken to our call — the call of Eliza- beth, his mother, and when he does. Monsieur le Colonel, it is decided." The Captain's manner as well as his speech carried conviction, and Colonel Endicott Uked the man for his words and for the nobiKty that ran through them. He also liked the faith shown in the Master, a faith with superstition running through it. "Truly," he said to [194] A Revolt and an Inspection himself, " I shall not hurry back to Washington. I like this man and his destiny. The Village." "Captain," he said aloud, "I hope you will get every- thing you want. I certainly sympathize with your ideas of government. At any rate count me as a friend, and this is the battery. I should like, above all things, to run the rapids." "Yes, this is the battery, afterwards I will take you to the spur if you wish. I am at your service. Monsieur le Colonel." After both points had been inspected, the boat headed to the south of the sand bar and made for the rapids. The Colonel and Massey thought that the Captain would turn, but he was making straight for the heaving waters. "This is jolly," cried the Colonel. "We are going over the rapids then." "Yes, Monsieur, you expressed the wish. I tele- phoned for an automobile to meet us at Greece's Point; we will run the six miles in twelve minutes." " But it isn't safe, is it," exclaimed Massey. "No, Captain, not safe for everyone, but we shall get through all right, never fear." The Colonel was delighted with this ride; it was a broiling hot day, and here was joy and coolness. He was sorry when it was all over. He thanked Captain La Belle for his happy compliment, and with Tom Massey he inspected the army now in full drill at the eastern end of the claim. "Tom, this is all stupendous and perfect. I shall be able to tell the President a story without ' ifs.' " "Glad to hear that," replied Tom. "But don't for- get that we want officers." " I wiU send a messenger to the President this evening. [195] The Overlord ' I propose accepting Glendearg's invitation to stay here for a week." " You will meet all his people to-night," answered Tom, "as he is giving a dinner in your honor." " Colonel, I hope you found everything in order," said Glendearg when the tour was finished. "Very much in order," repUed Colonel Endicott. "You have a great army, Mr. Glendearg. Of course you know that my look about is to see if you are in shape to meet the great host that is now leaving England to engage you. I have an idea that the Government of the United States will go about as far as you wish. At any rate my visit is to satisfy the President that you are not short anywhere. I am not going to tell you a word as to my report. We all want to help you, and we are going to help, under the rose, so to speak." " You are very good. Colonel, and the President is very kind, but you know that I do not want anything more than fair play. You see if America jumps in it would be a good deal like a pugilist whipping a six-year old boy. I think the game, as it is being played now, is an equal one." " I feel that you are right," repKed the Colonel. " Be- fore I left the President he again read your letter asking for 'fair play,' and this is the reason that I am looking about. We have you there, Mr. Glendearg." "That is so," laughingly replied Donald. " Have you heard that the Duke of Moorland is on his way to America? He has been appointed England's Ambassador to Washington." " No, that is news to me ! I must tell my wife; she will, for family reasons, be interested. The Duchess is her cousin, you know." [196] Chapter XXI THE DUKE IS SURPRISED When the Duke of Moorland arrived in New York he was met at the pier by the First Secretary with an im- portant dispatch from the King of England. It read: First present your credentials to the President of the United States, and then visit Gleadearg and offer him a Dukedom. We will accept the laws of his claim and pay all his expenses and any indemnity in reason. We want peace. If this is not accepted we will send five himdred thousand men to Canada. "I have," said the Secretary, "arranged an interview with the President for this afternoon at five. I have also ordered a special train." "Good — good," answered the Duke. "I will go with you at once. Mabel, will you come with me, or shall I pick you up this evening ? I want you to go with me to see Glendearg. I can hardly realize as yet that the King has made this rebel relative of yours such a magnanimous offer." "I will join your train to-night, Albert. I am tired, and will rest a bit at the hotel. I couldn't go to Wash- ington now and leave the children." "All right, I will send you a wire when to join me at the depot." The Duke then hurried to Washington to present his credentials, and very frankly showed the President the dispatch from the King. "You see," he added, "I will [197], The Overlord have the war finished as soon as I show Glendearg this. He will of course be only too pleased to become a dtike, a duke of England," and Albert, Duke of Moorland, expanded more than a bit as he spoke. The President had nothing to say, but this fact did not convey anything to the Duke, and he departed in a hurry to settle things for the Empire, in which he, as a duke, played so important a part. The next morning the Duke and Duchess were in Montreal. They were met at the station by the Governor General and General Anstruther and other officials. The Duke on his own soil, so to speak, and with his own people, was very important in- deed. He spoke guardedly to those about him; still he intimated that he was going to end the rebellion, and on terms satisfactory to England. Lord Granville, the real cause of the war, was very much pleased. He always had a haunting fear that the correspondence which he had carried on with the Colonial Secretary and the city of London would be made pubhc. He now prayed for peace. He was quite bright enough to grasp the fact that Glendearg was going far beyond his claim with the fight. The Colonial Secretary was as deep in the mire as he was; both had destroyed every line of their early correspondence, but still Lord Grenville was nervous. He was therefore pleased with the vague words of peace that the Duke spoke. Mabel asked her husband if he had sent word to Donald to say that she was coming. "No, I forgot all about it, but it doesn't matter; they will be glad to see you." "Quite so," repUed the Duchess. "Still I thought it important to send a message, merely for good form's sake. You see, it would be rather awkward if they sent us to [198] The Duke is Surprised the hotel. I have brought the children, and I intend making them a visit." "I don't know about that," replied the Duke. "We must think of our position, dear — our own position first, and then the position of Ambassador." "Dear Albert, you will, I am afraid, muddle this thing if you go on that way when we get there. You see Donald is a very good-natured person, and may not say anything; but please to remember Helen, who would say fiddle-sticks to all that, and perhaps pack you off. I would, if I were you, drop the highfalutin part. I have an idea that Donald will laugh at the Duke part of your errand, and smile at the other part." "Goodness gracious, Mabel, you certainly don't think that. Why, the King is magnanimous — magnanimous," and the Duke raised his voice in anger, "and Mabel, I don't like your calling this rebel by his first name." "See here, Albert, Donald married my cousin. I knew him before she did. It amused me for a long time to be called Duchess, even by my friends, but I got tired of the title in time, and I made Donald call me Mabel. He is, after all, a relation, and I propose calling him Donald. And as I am not the Ambassador, I am going to stop in The Village as long as I am made welcome." "Well, I will stop only one day. And Mabel, I will keep in mind the other part of our Gracious Sovereign's message, that which relates to five hundred thousand men. If he refuses peace and a dukedom, England will know how to deal with him as England has dealt with rebels before." " Call Donald all the names you please, Albert, but I agam urge you to moderation when you meet him, or rather Helen. Look at his position. Master of many [199] The Overlord thousands of men, he has twice defeated the English forces. He is not now, never has been, the sort of person that could be shuffled into views. He will, in other words, go on his own way, with or without the consent of England. It is more than hkely that Beaumont has left Helen all his property. In that case I should think you would see how important it is on account of our children that we remain friends with Donald, and also please remember Uncle James. You see, if Donald has control of Beau- mont's stock through Helen, we are, so far as the rail- road is concerned, very small potatoes indeed." "Mabel, I cannot beheve that Beaumont left his property to Helen. It ought to go to you, and if he has left it to Helen by will, I shall fight it in the courts." " I shall have something to say about that, Albert." The Duke now looked long and intently at his wife. This was the first time she had ever opposed him, and it made him nervous. Again he could not understand her happiness when he and the empire were in gloom. He left her and went to General Anstruther to leam if the train was ready to take him to Glendearg's lines, and if Lord Grenville was ready to accompany him. The Duke learned that a train from The Village was coming for him. Helen met the Duke and Duchess, and made them welcome. She was, however, very cool and distant to the Governor General. Helen was very much surprised to leam Albert's errand. He said, "Now, Helen, I know this will please you. You will be a duchess; think of it. And your husband will be pardoned and forgiven, and we will let him keep his claim; yes, we will let him keep his claim. I have brought the Governor General so that we could con- [200] The Duke is Surprised elude peace to-day. I must also point out that if your husband is obstinate that he will be made to feel the mighty power of England. Now then, Helen, you must help; think of your children; and this great position for you — for them." " Thanks, awfully, Albert, but haven't you mixed things a bit? I am your hostess; you want to talk to Donald. He will be home shortly. Have a cup of tea, do." "Tenice, I am very glad you called. Mabel, this is Mrs. Huntsman, a friend of mine. Mrs. Huntsman, the Duke of Moorland. Ah, you know Lord Grenville." The Governor General had managed the visit very cleverly. He wanted to see Tenice; he wanted to see her very much, and the visit to The Village was made easy by means of the Duke of Moorland. He asked Tenice, who in no way suspected his designs, if she would be good enough to show him the garden, especially as the Duke wanted to talk business with Mrs. Glendearg. "When are you going back to Ottawa," he asked, when they were outside. "I am going to the Huntsmans' to-morrow on a visit, and I shall be very glad to see them." This news seemed to please the Governor General, and he made a point of asking after the Huntsmans, and of speaking in high terms of her husband's skiU. "I am sorry of course that it is directed against us, but that is the fortune of war." Obviously David had not thought it worth while to show his wife the poison that lurked in this particular kind of snake, for Tenice thought that the Governor General was not at all a bad sort. His speaking of David's skill surely showed a generous spirit. The Duke, notwithstanding certain nods from his wife, [201] The Overlord insisted upon talking about the magnanimity of the King in offering such easy terms. "Now, Helen," he said, " I want your help, and your help means the life of your husband; at any rate his honor. He is a rebel you know. I suppose I can take care of his life on your account." "Listen, Albert. I will give you an answer. My husband can take care of himself. If he should by any chance leave the decision of war or peace to me, I should decide for war. I stiU have fresh in my memory that EngUshmen destroyed my Beaumont as a spy. It is still fresh in my memory that your people gave the terrible order 'no quarter,' thinking, hke cowards, that we were not strong enough to drive those words back in their teeth. Had we been weak, you would have butchered us. Now you may talk to Donald; but talk wisely and like a gentleman, or I will take you in hand." Helen was very angry with the Duke, so angry that for the &st time in his life he felt at a loss. He was in a house where thought was centered and sure, and he was beginning to feel that he was a drifting atom. But Helen was not through with him. "You brought a man here who is very objectionable to me. You had no right in your egotism to think that he would be welcome. When Donald gave instructions to pass you through our lines he had no idea that you would bring Lord GrenviUe. You should, in courtesy, have told us whom you were bringing. You must im- mediately send him back to Montreal. Tell him at once, please, and I will request one of our people to escort him to the station." Helen went out of the room for a minute to find Le Roy who was playing with the children. Mabel said, " Now, Albert, don't be a fool any longer. [202] am The Duke is Surprised State your errand to Donald as you understand it. I in sympathy with Helen, and in her place I would talk as she had talked. You always thought she was milk and honey. I told you once that Kke begets like. Donald and Helen are, as you see, well mated, and she is still very much in love with him. K you could only get it through your head what small people we are compared to them! They are makmg history and — well, a duke- dom to Donald, somehow it makes me laugh ! " " Mabel, I am mortified. I think they ought to accept our offer." " Don't be a sweep, Albert, and don't talk rot. Helen is splendid. How magnificent she is in anger." "You are not EngUsh," moaned the Duke. Mabel laughed long and pleasantly. "Really, Albert, you are getting wise. I am an American, and I am now with my only living relatives, and I am proud of them — of their achievements. So there you are. Now run away and tell that vulgar person to go back to Montreal and stay. I have heard of Donald when he is angry. I feel convinced that Helen will ask him to remove the Governor General — and, well I should like to see Donald mad." But the Duke did not perhaps care to have the Gov- ernor General get his dismissal from Donald, so he de- livered Helen's message. Le Roy escorted the Governor General to the railway station, and he was sent on to Montreal. But an image had been in his evil heart for a long time, and now it was perpetuated there; it was the beautiful madonna, Tenice. "Mabel, you must stay here just as long as you can. I am so glad to see you, and it was good of you to come and to bring the children." "Thanks, Helen. I will stop here forever if you will [203] The Overlord keep me. Americans are not Kked in England now. I am so tired and weaiy of the sneers. But where are your ' men ' ? " "Of course," said Helen, "I suppose they are with Grace MacFarlane and Harry Endicott somewhere. Let's go and find them." And the cousins, hand in hand, walked out on to the great lawns of the House. Mabel was full of wonderment. She had not ex- pected so magnificent a place. The beautiful valley, the great mountain, and the mighty anthem of the rapids all made her think of her country, big, vast, perpetual. She was deUghted with Grace and Harry, having read of Kiddie, and she won the heart of the Captain of the Scots by asking if she might call him Kiddie once in a while. She met Colonel Endicott, Louis, David, and many others, and it was not long before Mabel forgot that she was an Enghsh duchess. Donald and the Duke trans- acted their business quickly. His Grace's experience with Helen helped him vastly. In a few words Donald told him that the King of England's offer was splendid, but that he could not accept it. "When you get back to a telegraph wire send this," said Donald, to his crestfallen guest. "I have, as you see, worded a message to you, speaking mainly of your excellence as an Ambassador. This perhaps won't do any harm, at any rate, there you are. You word your own message and send this too." " I say, Donald, that is mighty good. ReaUy I am in- debted to you. I didn't know how to put your refusal in words. I was sure you would accept, you know." " That's all right. Now come and enjoy yourself, and do not forget that if you must run away officially, that [204] The Duke is Surprised you are always welcome here. Of course you will leave Mabel and the baims for a long visit." "Why, Helen, look," exclaimed Mabel, "something is wrong. There are Donald and Albert, and the Duke is laughing. Donald's hand is on his shoulder. Well, of all the miracles, that is the greatest!" " No, Mabel, it's just Donald. He has, when he likes, a way with him, and I suppose he has been nice to the Duke on your account. At any rate, I am as pleased as you are." "But it's so wonderful," persisted Mabel. "I had a row with him over Donald, and as I have to Uve with him it's pleasant to see him laugh." Later in the evening the Duke said to his wife, " I have been mistaken in Donald. He has a keen eye for men of talent. Of course, I don't beKeve in his cause, but I like him, and I don't mind if you stop here a bit — not longer than a week, for we don't want unfavorable comment, either for him or for ourselves." "Why, Albert, you are splendid." The Duke's evening at the house was a pleasant one. He departed the next morning, and at Montreal he wired his King that Glendearg would not accept such terms now or in the future. [205] Chapter XXII KIDDIE GETS A COMMAND Many men came to join Glendearg's force. His great victory had driven home the fact that he was capable of taking care of the Enghsh in an arbitrary way. His utter carelessness as to his own life caught the imagina- tion of the young men, and they came in great numbers to join him. In the Province of Quebec, the home of the Habitan, Glendearg was a God. The story of Le Roy, a spirit who followed him everywhere to secure his person against harm and enabled him to laugh at death, appealed very strongly to their superstition. The settled belief that the bon Dieu was at last going to drive the hated English out of Canada made all the yoimg Frenchmen hurry to The Village. Fortunately the rifle was known to all, and they did not take long to learn the drill and the other part of moving in company and regiment. Colonel Endicott was about to leave for Washington; he had already made his adieux and he was telling Donald how much he had enjoyed his visit. " I am glad Harry's wound is better," he remarked, "but most of all it pleases me that he is doing so well, and is such a favorite with his men." "Yes, he is a bright boy," said Donald. "Have you noticed that other wound ? " " Oh, yes," laughingly replied the Colonel. " He has told me all about his love, and I have wished him success. [206] Kiddie Gets a Command She is a very lovely girl; I should be proud of such a daughter, but as I understand Harry, it's uphiU work on account of a memory." "That will be all right," repUed Donald. "I am backing Kiddie to banish memories. By the way. Colonel, no one but Le Tour and myself knows the number of men we have now. I don't mind if you know and also the President; two hundred and seventy thousand." " Thanks, Glendearg, I am safe — the President is safe. What you have just told me will round oflF my reports. The best of luck to you. If an old man's affection is worth anything you have mine." " I have Kiddie, and through him I wiU show you how much I think of — but no matter, good-by and God bless you." "What is it. Ford?" Glendearg asked as that person approached. " Breton is here, sir." "Show him in at once, please." " Good day, Breton, what is the news ? " " Captain Coghlan has been killed. It was ' no quarter ' there as here. His followers — all that are alive — are in the mountains beyond the second crossing of the Boa River. The force against them was ten thousand strong, mostly Englishmen — settlers in Winnipeg and the northwest generally. From the British Columbia end, another force of five thousand is coming. The bridges are being rebuilt. This news is not to be made public yet. This, Master, is the message Low gave me. I left Montreal last night, and came by the river. Low will be in Ottawa to-morrow. I am to go there." "Thanks, Breton. Can I do anything for you, or for Low?" [207] The Overlord "No, Master, sorry to bring such sad news. Low made me memorize that message, but he said also that the Governor General chuckled with pleasure at the result of the fight at Boa River. They are barbarians to fight this way. It appears that a Captain Stacey of the Northwest mounted police led the force against Coghlan, who had only six hundred men, and surprised him, or rather under a white flag shot Coghlan and then slaughtered the rest, that is as many as couldn't get away. It was cruel. Master." "Yes, Breton, it was cruel, but we will make them pay. Stacey, you say?" "Oui, Monsieur, an Englishman." "Ford, send word at once, please, to General Le Tour and Captain Endicott that I should like to see them." Donald did not have to wait long before they were in his presence. He told them the message that Breton had brought. "It is evident," he said, "that the American farmers did not join Coghlan in the numbers that we expected. Perhaps they waited to see our hand first, and in the mean- time Coghlan and the six hundred that he was able to raise have been butchered. Keep in mind, Harry, as I am going to send you out there at once, that a man named Stacey is in charge of the English force at the foot of the Rockies. Louis, you will please pick out ten regiments of Habitans, men who have been shot over, and turn them over to Harry after you have seen him entrained at the frontier. I have already sent a fast automobile with a message to Hiram. And at the frontier, due south through Cornwall, you will find cars to take a force of eleven thousand five hundred to Fort Keogh, Montana. [208] Kiddie Gets a Command "From there, Hariy, travel north until you come to the Canadian Pacific. I will have guides there to take you to Calgary. The first crossing of the Boa River is not far from Calgary, and I vs^ant you first to avenge the death of Captain Coghlan and his followers, and next I want you to march on Winnipeg. I have already sent word to David to give you twenty-five pieces of light artillery and Peace, his best captain, who has nothing but Habitans in his command. I am told that these are the quickest things that ever mounted a gun. "Now, Harry, first cut the wires on the Canadian Pacific in several places; next give Stacey and his mur- derers the same sort of a fight that he gave Coghlan. Then take their trains and move on Brandon, Portage, Le Prairie, and Winnipeg; take possession of the country as you go. When you get to Winnipeg you will find another force of ten thousand men awaiting you at the frontier, not more than sixty miles away. If possible, capture Rat Portage and Port Arthur. If you get these points we shall have our own rail route to the west. Another word, keep your men quiet as death going through America. I say this, not because I am afraid you will be stopped, but if it is known you will be mobbed with love, or I don't know the American people. Again, I want you to give Stacey a little surprise party. " Louis, you will escort Harry to the frontier, or rather to the station which I have indicated, which is on our railway. Then Harry will assume his command. You will bring back with you a lot of ammunition which is there, and some other supplies. Also cut the railway for one hundred miles west of Cornwall and right up to La- chine in the east. As you know, Lachine is but nine [209] The Overlord miles from Montreal. Take what force you think you will need." "We will now start to roll the blanket a bit. Hariy, I wish you luck now, boy. Is your command large enough ? " " I could do it with the Scots alone, but of course better with the ten thousand infantry. Yes, that is heaps." "Well, Kiddie, what is it?" Harry had his eyes on the floor, and his face was very red. "Nothing, much, sir; I suppose I am the happiest man alive. I did not expect so much kindness, and I don't know how to thank you." "Harry, there is no kindness in this. You know how to fight, and when I remember what you did the other day in holding your men until the right moment I marvel at the coolness and wisdom in one so young. I have heard since that you pulled your revolver on a grumbler in your ranks, and told him that you would blow his brains out if he uttered another word. I am vsdse enough. Kiddie," and the young man smiled when he heard this familiar name, "to know a good man when I run against him. Therefore I have a hope in connection with you. I have had this errand in mind for several days, as I was worried in not hearing from Coghlan. Good day, Harry. Better go in and say good-by to the ladies, or you will become unpopular." Kiddie knew that Donald was giving him an oppor- tunity to say good-by to Grace, and he found her in the morning room reading a story to the "men." "I am going away. Miss MacFarlane, for some time, and I came to say good-by. I shall be gone two or three months." Grace must have said something with her eyes; at any [210] Kiddie Gets a Command rate Kiddie exclaimed, " Grace, I love you — love you," and he made a motion to clasp her in his arms; but Grace by this time had mastered her feelings, and with the younger "man" as a shield she said: " I do not love you, Mr. Endicott. I am very fond of you; but you startled me so." " Call me Harry, Grace." "I won't." And Grace now seemed full of resolve. "I am sorry, Grace. In some way I have hurt your feelings. I did not mean to do that, for I love you, dear, so much. Don't get angry with me. I am going on an errand and who knows — good-by." The pain in Harry's voice would have had a compeUing interest in any heart. It had a strong influence in melt- ing the quick shield that Grace had thrown about her. She said, "Oh, Harry, I am so sorry, though I do not know why. I like you, but I shall never, never love any- one again." "'Oo doing away. Uncle Harry?" "Yes, old chap." " Gee, me div 'oo a kiss and cousin Grade will kiss 'oo too. Don't 'oo hold me so tight, cousin Grade; tourse 'oo kiss Uncle Harry." " Beaumont, keep still. You see your brother Jack is good." "I think you ought to kiss Uncle Harry," said Jack. " He is a very good boy, ain't you ? " "Yes, I am," replied Uncle Harry firmly. He kissed the " men " and told them not to forget him, and then he turned to Grace, and the look of longing in his eyes, and his auxiharies, the " men, " made Grace re- lent a Kttle. She Uked this great, big, courageous man, but she did not tell him so. She was going to Kve for a [211] The Overlord memory. She was firm in that. She had no idea how beautiful she was, and had no notion what she was saying with her eyes. Still the pathetic look that her mind radiated in her face made Harry less venturesome. He saw the struggle, or rather the shaped resolve, and he said to the "men": "You kiss Grace for me, and look, kiss her every day for me, will you ? " "Gee whiz, me vill," said the younger man. "And so shall I, Uncle Harry. Good-by — " He was gone, and Grace sank into her chair and wept. She hardly reaUzed the hold that Harry had over her, over her heart. Helen came into the room and, seeing the girl's misery, put her arm abut her saying: "The spirit of the dead will bid you Kve and love. I had a great lonely feehng in my heart once. I was drift- ing, drifting to a land of infinite sorrow, and then one morning I came into such a lot of happiness, and there- fore I know life has many joyous days for you. I loved Beaumont, dear. In some way, though he was the elder, I was to him mother and sister. I have, without knowing it, transferred a lot of that love to you, Grace. Perhaps it was the heroic way in which you worked to save him; perhaps it's just you. Maybe it's both combined. But I love you, Grace, and I don't want you to be unhappy, and when you get married — that is right, dear, snuggle — as Betty says — I will give you such a wedding ! It will be first all love, and then all beauty, and don't forget in another way — a material way — you take Beaumont's place with me." " You are so good to me, Helen, but I shall never marry. I shiver so at times when I think that my father sent Beaumont to his grave." [212] Kiddie Gets a Command "That is nonsense, Grace, utter nonsense. He was perhaps a bit to blame, but keep in mind that twelve British officers destroyed Beaumont. Your father had nothing to do with his death — nothing, whatever. Come, we will go into the garden, and this afternoon we wiU watch the troops embark to cross the river, and we will both wish Kiddie Godspeed." [213] Chapter XXIII THE ABDUCTION OF TENICE The Governor General went back to Montreal burn- ing with vengeance. He did not like the way he had been marched out of The Village, and when he met his moral side, Harry Boyd, he gave vent to his temper. "I should Hke," he said, "to pollute the whole place. And I wiU spoil one of them at any rate, and that is my beautiful, angeUc Tenice. Oh, God, how they will gnash their teeth!" "Look here, Willis, you will get into trouble one of these days. Our plans have not prospered; take warn- ing and leave Mrs. Huntsman alone. We ought to be thinking of other things. Do you know that this devil Glendearg has lost, in the eyes of the people, his shape as a man ? They have evolved him into a principle. Now, if you would only set your brains to work on him you might be able to hit on some plan to get him killed. If he is put to death this damned war will cease ten minutes later." "I leave killing to the soldiers; my authority is mostly all gone anyway, and when Pitchener arrives I shall be nobody. I am planning to go to Ottawa to-morrow. Tenice will be at the Huntsmans'; and, well, you know my Kttle house in the outskirts of Aylmer." " Good-by, Tenice," said David, as his wife was leaving The Village, " I will look for you in three days. My love [214] The Abduction of Tenice to mother and sister — a word from them and I will come for you." " All right, David, mine. I have a high hope, a won- drous hope that I will win your sister over; she is the un- forgiving one. Now, David, Captain La Belle is looking, so not more than one kiss. Oh, you are so shocking." " I am, eh ? Well there is another and another, and I will send the Captain for you in three days. Just plant it in your heart that I have had enough loneliness, and that three days will seem hke three years, so don't ask for a further furlough." Tenice enjoyed her visit very much, and the rest from the hospital service brought the bloom to her cheek. She noticed too, with pleasure, that David could be dis- cussed, especially with his mother. The great events in which David had played so great a part pleased Mrs. Huntsman. "Yes," she said, proudly, "the boy is hke his father, — a soldier." The next day the Governor General and Lady Gren- ville called, and the Governor spoke good words for David. "A clever man, but a terrible foe. I wish he were fighting on our side, and then, perhaps, we should win." "To think," said Tenice, "David told me to beware of this man. My hubby is fooKshly fond of me, that is it." "Are you going home to-morrow, Mrs. Huntsman?" asked the Governor. "Yes, Captain La Belle calls for me at five with the Spectre." " I suggest that you invite us for a ride on that fast and [215] The Overlord beautiful boat. Come, do ; your mother will come I know, and so will Miss Huntsman." "With pleasure. Governor, what do you say. Gene- vieve? " I should like it; but won't that bring you home late ?" "Oh, an hour perhaps; but I shall still get back for dinner." And so it was arranged that way. The Governor General and Lady GrenvUle said they would arrive before five, and then they made their adieux. The next morning at twelve a man called and asked for Mrs. David Huntsman. When she appeared he said, in the French patois: " The Master has sent me for you. Your husband has met with a sKght accident to his arm — it was caused by a shell exploding — nothing serious. Captain La Belle was at the Point so I was sent. When you are ready you will find me at the landing." " Are you sure he is not seriously hurt," asked Tenice ? "I do not know, positively, as I have not seen Mon- sieur Hxmtsman. I merely carry the message as it was given to me." Tenice was very much excited. She was ready in no time, and with Mrs. Huntsman and Genevieve went to the landing. There she saw nothing to raise her sus- picion. The boat, a side-wheeler, had the same color scheme as the Glendearg boats, so she went aboard, and the boat started down stream. The Captain, the man who had called at the Hunts- mans', took her to the cabin of the steamer and said, " Walk in, please." It was then she noted that the Cap- tain was not a Habitan. He spoke clearly, and with per- fect enunication. Still she did not fear. The room was a small one, seats running roimd all sides with a table in the center. She sat down, but the day was [216] The Abduction of Tenice a beautiful one, and as the cabin was stuffy with every window closed, she thought she would sit on deck. Going to the door she found that it was locked. Not yet realiz- ing that she was a prisoner, she rapped on the window, but no answer came. She noticed that the boat was making for the other side of the river, and as she looked she saw a small skiff put out from the shore and in the stem sat Lord Grenville. In a few minutes he was on board, and in the cabin. All fear, if he had any, seemed to leave him when he saw the beautiful Tenice. " Lord GrenviUe, I am glad to see you. These people have put me into this stuffy cabin and then locked the door. What do they mean? Mr. Glendearg won't like that." The mention of Glendearg's name did not do Tenice any good. Willis Grimes, for we must call him by his family name again, said, "How beautiful you are, Tenice ! " " Mrs. Huntsman, please, and I don't care for compli- ments." In a flash came David's warning against this man. She sat down as for the moment, for she had not enough strength to stand. An ugly thought was in her mind; a grave suspicion was biting into her heart. She saw the snake-like eyes of the Governor feasting on her. The mustache that fell over his brutal lips like a water- fall did not hide the mouth which was working as if in mastication, and she was afraid — desperately afraid. "I want to be put ashore, and at once, please," she said. " Please do this." " Forgive my little stratagem," answered the Governor General. "I have longed to be alone with you. I love you passionately — madly, and I want you." [217] The Overlord " Lord Grenville," and Tenice was now looking at him with flashing eyes, "you are a coward — a brute. I in- sist that you put me ashore." "Easy — easy, my beauty, and listen. I am going ashore. Unfortunately ParUament is kicking up a row, and I have to go to Ottawa at once ; but you are a prisoner here, and what is more, you are mine with or without your consent. This boat will cruise about near Ottawa until dark, and then the men here will take you to a little dove-cot which I have, and where I mean to keep you. If you are sensible you will go with these men without trouble, otherwise they will chloroform you. On the other hand I have much to offer with my love — a posi- tion." "Stop that, please. I hate the sound of your voice, and when you load your words with such vileness I feel so sick that I could die. I speak of death, as that is cer- tain if you lay a hand on me." " Good-by, darling. I will have you to-night, " and the human snake hissed a laugh as he took his departure. Tenice saw him go with a wild, trembling joy. " I can now kill myself," she gasped. "The hateful viper!" But in a few moments a woman made her appearance. " I am to look after you, dearie, to see that you do not commit a hurt to your sweet person." Tenice saw this woman with hope, but that hope died as she looked at the hard, red face. At five Captain La Belle sent one of his men for Tenice; he was told that she had gone home in the morning. Mrs. Himtsman, Genevieve, Lord and Lady Grenville went to the landing and saw the Captain. He listened to what they had to say, and answered, "Yes, Madame — yes, my Lady — yes, your Excellency," but all the time he [218] The Abduction of Tenice knew that the Master had not sent for the beautiful Tenice. When he heard that he was said to have been at the Point he said, " Yes, Madame" ; but he knew he had not been at the .Point. "Something is wrong," he said to himself. "I will listen." He watched the Governor General closely, but saw nothing to make him suspect. " Of course she has gone home. I was at the Point as you say and came here without calling at The Village. I will go to Papineau- ville, where there is a dance, and have a good time. Bon jour, Madame; adieu, your Excellencies," and the Cap- tain, under easy steam, floated down the river. The Governor General was inwardly elated. "They cannot now connect me with the disappearance of Tenice, and they will never see her again. It's too bad that these Canadian women, our white slaves, are so rural. In London now, I could do all this by paying a few bills at Jay's. Still the hunt is pleasant, and the taming of Tenice is sure to be interesting." But the Spectre was not drifting when she rounded a bend in the river; she flew to The Village. The Captain said to his engineer, as the Spectre moved into the canal, "Load up with oil, and have everything in readiness. There will be work to-night, fast work, and the Master will be interested in what we do and how we do it. Don't forget his voice if he comes to the boat. If it is very low move like the devil, for then he is in a rage — a blind rage. I know him." The Captain soon made his report to Donald. He made it full with detaUs of the conversation at the land- ing — everything. Donald sat for some time thinking. And oddly he was thinking that David had once pulled out of the river his heart's joy, little Beaumont. He [219] The Overlord went all over the details. The httle chap was playing on the wharf and fell in. He was hardly in the water before David jumped after him — clothes, boots, sword, everything. Donald had tried to thank David, but they had merely shaken hands, and the incident seemed closed. Donald was now thinking of Tenice, with a great pity in his heart. He did not speak to Captain La Belle. Ques- tions he knew would add nothing — and now Tenice was where ? A great hound, old — very old — slipped his cold nose into Donald's hand as he sat deep in thought. He patted the dog, and then suddenly looked up and said, " Captain, hurry to the boat. I will be there soon with Huntsman. Come, Askim, I think you are still young enough to be useful," and the dog seemingly understood as he jumped on his master and in his own way a^ked for a trial. Donald went to find David, whom he saw in uniform, hurrying home to welcome Tenice. Donald stopped him, and told the distressing news. " I want Askim, David, to get his nose into your wife's clothes — clothes that she has worn recently. Go and bring a parcel with you and give him the scent when you get to Ottawa." David was in great distress; the rage had not come yet. He automatically did as he was told, and the two then went to the Spectre. " Captain, is your boat at her best ? " "Yes, Master, she is; we will bum oil with the coal and she will cHmb the Ottawa as the Ottawa was never chmbed before." "David," said Donald. "You must know every little inlet around Ottawa. Of course the boat that carried Tenice went down stream first and then turned. When [220] The Abduction of Tenice I heard of the Governor General's escapade with that French girl I also heard that he had a house close to Aylmer, which is, as you know, not more than nine miles from the capital. If the hound does not get the scent at one of the landings you should go there. I hear of British soldiers in Ottawa; you must then do your work to-night, so think hard, and don't forget this dog for one instant. I got him in Siberia; he is a blood hound, and is your hope. It's the Governor General, David, who has done this ugly work." "I do not need to think a great deal, as I could go blindfolded to every likely landing that would lead to Aylmer, and I will remember the hound. Don't worry about me. I have been too long on the Veldt to overlook to-night's possibilities outside of Tenice. Of course you understand what is going to happen to the Governor General of the Canadas now. I may not come back in the morning, but I will join you again, Donald, and there is my hand on it. I am afraid Tenice is gone. Now niay God strike me if I don't strike hard in return." "Listen, David, I do not care a fig for the Governor General. He served a great purpose. All the lines of that purpose hve and breathe now. He cannot, no man but myself can, stop the wheels of the purpose he served so well; so kill the brute. It has no right to cumber the earth any more than small-pox or any other nauseous thing. But I think you are wrong about Tenice; she does not resemble the Madonnas with their look of chastity and power for nothing. You will find the Tenice that we know, David." "Thanks, Donald, for your words; they give me hope. Good-by." And the little steamer headed for Ottawa. [221] The Overlord " Captain, we will run into the wharves near the Chau- diere; put out the Hghts and full steam, mind." The Captain looked a moment at David Huntsman and then went into the pilot house and took the wheel. The regular pilot said, " Where do we stop, Captain ? " "At the Montaine's Wharf, near the bluffs." "But Captain, the searchhght from the bluffs?" "The Master ordered us to obey. Go to the engineer and say ' Nothing but oil now.' " The pilot emerged from his little house and, looking at Ottawa which was in sight, crossed himself and uttered a prayer to the hon Dieu. Captain La Belle followed the searchlight, now in the heavens, now on the Ottawa, and realized that they would be seen from shore. Under a full head of steam the Spectre was silently ploughing her way through the water. Once the nose of the boat pushed into the glare from the great lamp, but the light lifted to the heavens and came down again well astern. " That was a narrow shave. Captain." "Yes, Monsieur David. But we are safe now," and the Spectre floated in to Montaine's dock, almost in the heart of Ottawa. " I will take the hound," said David. "In ordinary times we should be discovered at once," interrupted Captain La Belle; "but now that we have tied up all the shipping on the Ottawa this place is dead and is as safe as our own wharf." David followed by Askim made the turn of the wharves. He then went to Hamilton's private dock and there the hound got the scent from a sUpper which he brought to David. In the light he identified the slipper as belonging to Tenice. [222] The Ahdvxiion of Tenice " Good," cried David. "Then they landed after dark. We can't be far behind, as it is hardly ten. Tenice dropped the slipper in the dark with a hope. I will start at once. La Belle. Shall I find you here ?" " Oui, Monsieur, here until daylight, and then at your mother's landing." The hound led David up a stiff hill and through the northern part of Ottawa, and then out to the Aylmer road. Here David was fairly safe from observation. He was afraid while in the city that some one would recognize him. He met a few soldiers on the Aylmer road, but he was not stopped. David in uniform and sword looked so L'ke themselves that the soldiers of England thought they were passing a brother in arms. He made fast time, and at half -past eleven he was in Aylmer, approaching the hotel in the center of this little town. The hound never stopped. He was making for a road which ran by the side of the hotel. David was now opposite the hotel, and in the glare of the light. On the veranda, for it was warm, a few men were drinking and smoking. David saw Senator MacFarlane and four British officers at a table at the end of the veranda where he must pass. The Senator in a loud voice was telling the officers all about Glendearg, and was so interested in his story that he did not notice David passing the comer. David followed this narrow road about a mile until he came to a small house shrouded in trees and darkness a bit off the road. The dog rushed through the gate and went directly to the front door. David tried the door, but it was locked. With one heave from his massive shoulders the door flew open, and there in the center of the room was Lord Grenville and a woman. [223] The Overlord "Where is my wife?" cried David. "Quick, dog, answer!" The Governor General knew that he was face to face with David Huntsman. He saw the revolver and a pair of gray eyes as cold as steel. He shivered as from a cold blast of wind for he was looking at death, and he felt it. "Your wife is not here — never has been here," gasped the Governor General, but his voice and face and manner told David that he Ked. "On your knees, dog, and say a prayer. You die in one minute — quick ! " The Governor dropped to his knees. " And now the story," exclaimed David, as he raised the revolver. " Don't shoot, and I will tell you. Yes, I came here to meet Mrs. Huntsman. I left her this morning on the boat. I arrived here twenty minutes ago and found her gone. She escaped through a window while Mrs. Proke slept. That is true, so help me God. I never touched her." But David was not listening to the Governor General. A load had been lifted from his heart, and a distressing fear had left his mind. But what was the matter with the hound ? He was baying loudly upstairs. The dog then came downstairs and passed out of the open door; he went to the side of the house and barked. Coming to the door he told David almost as clearly as words, "Why tany here ? I have the scent." But David called Askim into the house. " Watch him," he said, and the hound crouched to the floor in front of the Governor General, his glaring eyes fixed upon the coward. David went upstairs and looked into each room, calling loudly to his wife. HaA^ng searched the house thoroughly, he was in the cellar when he heard a shuffling [224] The Abduction of Tenice noise upstairs and a scream. He hurried to the main room of the house where he had left the Governor General, and that personage was still on his knees but in a mortal fright. Mrs. Proke lay bleeding to death, and the hound, covered with blood, was in front of the Governor General just as David had last seen him. But now the hound had tasted blood, and he was not good to look at. " What has happened ? " asked David. " Mrs. Proke struck the dog with a chair, and then the dog seized her by the throat." "Good, Askim," remarked David, and he then con- tinued his search. But Tenice was not in the house. When David got back to the main room Askim went to the door and barked. David followed to the side of the house and there he saw a rope made from sheets dangling from a window. He realized that Tenice had escaped, and in his great excite- ment at his wife's resource, all thought of the Governor General flew from his mind. He followed the hound through fields and over fences calling loudly "Tenice, Tenice." He took her little shoe out of his pocket and kissed it. " I will find her in a minute. She can't go far with one shoe." Coming to a concession road he now expected surely to find Tenice, and started to run; but the hound was old, and the work of the night was beginning to tell. David saw the con- dition of the dog and dropped into a slow walk. Twice he stopped to give the hound a rest, for his hope was this faithful creature. As he had measured his soul before he arrived at the house where Tenice was a prisoner David was not sad now. "She escaped," he exclaimed. "Good Uttle girl." [225] The Overlord And then for the first time he thought of the Governor General. "Why didn't I kill the brute? I will some day," he promised himself, and followed on after the hound, who was staggering now. [226] Chapter XXIV THE CAPTURE OF DAVID The Governor General for several minutes remained kneeling, and then he bolted for the door and ran to the hotel in Aylmer. The four officers and the Senator were still on the veranda, and were much astonished to see the Governor General emerge from the dark street. "I have just seen David Huntsman," he exclaimed, "Glendearg's captain of artillery. We must arrest him. Order out a hundred mounted troops at once. I can tell you the way he has gone." Colonel Young of the artillery cried, " Good. I will get some men at once." And in twenty minutes he had his men before the hotel ready to follow the Governor. "As I was coming down this road I saw Huntsman disappear behind that house." The Senator knew the little house belonged to the Governor General himself, but he did not ask any ques- tions, and when Colonel Young attempted to get further particulars he saw that there was another story con- nected with Huntsman, and so kept quiet. The Senator said, "There is a concession road about a mile from here; perhaps Huntsman made for that. We will see in the ploughed fields if he has passed." Making a Ught, they saw the tracks of a man and a dog. "Yes," exclaimed the Governor General, "he had a big hound with him." When they came to the road they found the dog's foot-prints, and then he called Colonel [227] The Overlord Young to one side and said, "I know positively that Huntsman will follow this road ; at any rate he is follow- ing some one that is dear to him, and this ought to make his capture easy. I want him; that is I should Uke him taken ahve. If you succeed, bring him to me at Rideau Hall, and if he has a woman with him treat her with every respect." "I understand," answered Colonel Young. "I am glad of that. If you capture Huntsman it will be a good night's work for you; and now, please, silence on what I have said." "I shall never breathe a word of it, my Lord." And Colonel Young started his hunt for David. He did not expect any results on a dark night ; still he was anxious to please the Governor General, and he fol- lowed the concession road. Just after the break of day he saw a man about a half mile ahead of him standing still. It was David. The hound had made his last effort and was dying. Colonel Young stopped his troop and dismounted them. " There, I think, is our man, and we are jolly lucky to find him. See, the dog can't move. We must surround him, as I have orders to take him ahve." David, full of pity for the hound, did not think of himself. No sound reached his ear; nothing warned him of the peril he was in until he heard, "Surrender! We are a hundred, and to fight will be useless." David then saw that he was completely hemmed in, but he knew he had six bullets and his sword. " Well, I will be shot anyway, even if I surrender," he thought, and he began emptying his revolver. Then he attacked the man closest to him. He fought hard and with judg- [228] The Capture of David ment, but he could not fight a hundred, and was soon overpowered and bound. When David looked about him he smiled; he had killed eighteen before he was thrown to the earth. "It is strange," he thought, " that they didn't kill me. Want a spectacular scene this evening, perhaps. Well, I'm ready," and he paid no attention to the scowls and impre- cations that were heaped on him. Colonel Young saw the price that he paid to capture David aHve, and he looked at this man with interest. As soon as he arrived at Aylmer, which was at five o'clock in the morning, he telephoned the Governor General that he had captured Huntsman alone. The Governor Gen- eral had left word when he reached home that he wanted any message that arrived from a Colonel Young to be sent to him at once. He was particularly pleased to hear that Huntsman was captured. " He made me go on my knees, eh ? And called me a dog. It's my turn now, and then I will find Tenice." He sent for Boyd's man, and Perkins came. " Tell your master that I want to see him at once; say that I have captured David Huntsman and that I mean to have him killed this evening. Quick, please." Perkins said, " Yes, my lord," and moved quickly, but not to Harry Boyd's room. He went to the telephone in the butler's pantry and called for 4097 Hull. He was connected at once, and gave a message in cypher, which, translated, read: "Send word at once by train and boat that David Huntsman has been made a prisoner, and will be shot to-night. Let me know when this message starts." And then Perkins, whom the reader will remember as Low, went and awakened Harry Boyd, the moral side of the Governor General of Canada. Inside of twenty minutes [229] The Overlord Low heard that word had been sent the Spectre at the Huntsmans' landing, and that a message had gone to the railroad which Low knew was now in his Master's hands. He then felt that he had done his part. This telephone had been useful to Low. 4097 Hull was a small hotel outside of Hull, on the east road, and was known as the "Broken Spout." It was kept by a Habitan, who in many interviews had proclaimed to the world about Ottawa that he was EngUsh. He was quoted at one time by the government as showing how the Habitan felt. It would have surprised many to know that he had a wire run from his house to the river to a farmer there who was a Scotchman. Three girls from The Village waited on the telephone at the Broken Spout; they were never absent from the wire for a moment. In the farm house by the river, sbc miles away, the wire which ran underground was watched vidth the same care. Low by this means was able to send his Master valuable news. The messenger who went to the Spectre gave Captain La Belle his first news, and he started to The Village under full steam. But the other message having been sent by wire was received first. At half -past six in the morning Donald heard that David was arrested, and this altered all his plans. He sent for Massey and Fletcher. When they arrived he told them about David, and said, " Massey, you will take the twenty- five thousand men that came to us vsdth Colonel Clarke and entrain at once for Ottawa. Take what artillery you think you vdll need. I want you to be in Hull by six this evening, and in Ottawa as soon after as maybe. Fletcher, you will look after things here. I am going to Ottawa by boat with regiments one to ten, and with fifteen five-inch guns. I will take with me Skidmore and Childs to run [230] The Capture of David the guns; they will play straight and fast for their friend David. I purpose landing four miles from Ottawa, and I expect to be in the capital by one o'clock. In other words, I am going to rescue David, if it is possible; that is why I am taking our ten best regiments. More would hamper me. Now, Massey, throw your heart into this, and above all things watch your men. This will be a good time to see if they really mean to fight on our side. I don't suspect them you know. I merely want to know what they are made of. Of course take Colonel Clarke with you." " All right," answered Massey. " Good day. I shall be in Ottawa at four o'clock, or I'm a tramp." "Fletcher, please attend to the loading of the boats; here is a Kst of the fast ones that will serve my purpose." After Donald had given these orders he sought Helen and said: "David is arrested, and I start for Ottawa at once. I did not mean to take Ottawa or other eastern points until snow came, but this news has altered my plans. As I am going to Ottawa now I might as well pocket the place, and send their government farther east. I won't be back for a day or two. Good-by, sweet. Yes, I shall be careful, but I must rescue David before night. You see, dear, he did not stop to count when he jumped after little Beaumont." "You are right, husband, mine. Go, but come back to me soon." At eight o'clock Donald was steaming up the river. When Captain La Belle arrived in the canal he saw the bustle and hurry of loading troops. He gave his message to Le Roy as a matter of form, for when he heard where the boats were loading for he knew that the other message had arrived. His little vessel he at once made ready for [231] The Overlord the Master. He had been in The Village only a few minutes when he again turned his face toward Ottawa. Donald asked him if he had any further news. "No, Master, nothing further." "I should like to know. Captain, what boat carried Mrs. Huntsman yesterday." "Good, Master. I know it was Williamson; his boat was tied up not more than one hundred feet from mine at Montaine's Wharf. This WilUamson is a gallant. He goes into the town and smiKng always; especially he smiles these days, for he is prosperous. I heard him whistling his way down the hill about one o'clock in the morning. I know his whistle; it's so happy. 'Bon,' I said, ' it's the good Captain who pollutes the water of the Ottawa. I will see him,' so I go to the Captain, who is whistling, and I say, 'Bon soir. Monsieur le Captain,' and I bow. The whistling Captain knows me, but for some reason he stops whistling. It is droll. The whistle dies away in the distance, and then all is still. I had said 'Bon soir' in my best manner to this man who angered the waters of the bon Dieu. It is odd, eh? He does not answer; he looks; he stares; all laughter goes from his soul. And why, Master ? "I smile at him. I look good-natured and with my hat in my hand I pay deference to the man who is so brave as to carry oflf a Uttle girl, and yet. Master, he looks afraid; that is odd when you think how pleasant I was. Ah! I know you think that queer, but it is so. Maybe Captain Williamson has the sixth sense. I say to him, I am Captain of the Ottawa. Come : and I say this with my best bow, and he comes. I ask him why he acts the Habitan when he is not a Habitan — and he feels bad — he almost cries. I see his eyes are sad, but he comes. [232] The Capture of David Perhaps my smile was not the smile of the hem Dieu, who can tell; it was dark. You remember the barges; that was a clever idea. It was nearly too clever. You, Mas- ter, spoke to me then in your quiet voice, and — well, this morning I am able to say to you that the waters of the Ottawa will not carry Captain WilHamson any more. It is good I hope, Master, to have a finished report." " A very good report, indeed. Captain. When we take Ottawa, as we will to-day, destroy the boat. Now, where shall we land ? " " I suggest at the Huntsmans'," said La Belle. " There is a good road right to the water. It is also near Rideau Hall — not more than two miles." " 'Perkins,' " and the Captain smiled, "will see that we get word where they have housed Monsieur David." " Tell the other captains where we land. " "Yes, Master." Tom Massey worked hard. He was out to make a record. He knew that there were plenty of cars, and he soon had his troops beyond the Rouge River. Glendearg had reoccupied all the towns on the Ottawa that the British had taken from him on their march to the Spur where they had met with such a quick and terrible defeat. Tom knew he could get within ten miles of Hull by rail, so he worked to beat the time he had set for his arrival in Ottawa. In the meantime. Colonel Young was taking it easy; he had had a hard night, so he breakfasted long at the little hotel in Aylmer. Not for an instant did he let the prisoner out of his sight. The cords were taken off David while he ate breakfast, and then he was bound again. At eleven the Colonel started for Ottawa. He received a message to be at Rideau Hall by one o'clock; and consequently had plenty [233] The Overlord of time. He marched through Ottawa to show his prow- ess, and, as the news of David's arrest was in the papers, many turned out to see the prisoner. David looked with interest at his old home. He knew every street, every building, and he knew a great many persons who were watching him from the sidewalks. But he did not put on a bold front, and did not even think of doing so. He had faced death so often that he did not think of death. Though some anxiety as to the fate of his wife was in his mind, at present he was merely looking at famihar scenes. Being a handsome man, his easy bearing made many women weep. They saw a man riding to death without a shadow of anxiety on his face ; they were looking at a brave man, and they were silent as he passed — as silent as they would have been at a funeral. Some men out of respect, as they would have done in the presence of the dead, raised their hats. Colonel Young arrived at Rideau Hall before one. He and his prisoner were ushered into the Governor General's office. Lord Grenville thanked Colonel Young and showed him a dispatch in which he w£is given full credit for the capture. " I have sent this to the Colonial Secretary, and will ask a favor of him for you. You have done well, Colonel, but now I want you to tie this man's legs and gag him. I have something to say to him, and I want to sing my little lay privately." And Willis Grimes laughed ran- corously. In a few minutes the prisoner was perfectly helpless, and then the Governor General dismissed Colonel Young and Boyd, and also Perkins, who was passing cigars around. Perkins apparently did not take any interest in the prisoner, but David was watching him. He had heard [234] The Capture of David a great deal about Low; about his nerve, his Satanic cleverness, and his perfect courage. David now being physically incapable of action, allowed his mind to dwell upon his beautiful wife. He pictured her in his arms. He felt the thrill of her presence, and all because he saw a wooden-faced little man not more than five feet tall. But his thoughts were turned aside — "the human snake" was speaking. "You called me a dog, and you would have shot me. Now it's my turn. I thought I would send your soul into hell carrying a few words about Tenice. I purpose getting her — " But the rest of the Governor General's discourse to David had better be omitted. The General became very angry as he talked, and he stepped up to David and slapped him in the face. It was a grave error on Colonel Yoimg's part not to bind David's hands behind his back, for when he received the blow from Willis Grimes he ducked his head and rammed the Governor General. David fell on top of him and, raising his two hands, he brought them down on the Governor General's face. But he hit only one blow; the Governor General's cries for help brought Boyd, Colonel Young, and Perkins into the room. Perkins carried a sword and revolver, apparently ready to assist with these. He put them on the table with a great flourish, saying, "I thought the wild animal was loose, my lord." Boyd was pleased with the zeal of his valet and told him so. Then in front of David they dis- cussed his death. "He attacked me without warning," cried the Gov- ernor General. "We must kill him." Perkins was sent for whisky, but soon came running back saying: "A large force of men has just landed down [235] The Overlord the river about two miles. I am also instructed to tell you that trains loaded with the soldiers of this rebel Glendearg have passed Thurso." This news threw the Governor General into a panic. Colonel Young cried, "I must go to my regiment," and hurried away. The Governor General and Boyd looked at each other. It was Boyd who broke the sUence. " We had better make tracks for Montreal, Willis. The natives no longer care for us. Parhament is a muddle, and is really no parhament at aU; never has been in fact. This Glendearg wiU capture Ottawa easily; we have only twenty thousand soldiers here and hardly a gun. Let us go." " I am going to kill this thing here first." " I do not care what you do to him," replied the moral side of the Governor General. "But I do, and I give notice, sir, that I don't want to be hanged in The Village square," exclaimed the taciturn valet. If a bomb had exploded in the room it could not have surprised Boyd more. It was the first time he had ever heard Perkins venture a statement of his own accord. " Are you afraid, Perkins ? " "Yes, sir, afraid of the rope;" and as Perkins looked at the Governor General he saw that his remark went home. The Governor General was thinking, and it was well that he decided not to "shoot the thing." David, an interested spectator, saw something that the others did not notice. He saw Perkins quietly puU a small revolver from his trousers pocket as if to make sure that it was there, and then he let it sKp back to its resting-place. David knew he was safe, quite safe. "What shall we do with him?" asked the Governor General. It was Perkins who answered. [236] The Capture of David "We can't take him with us, my lord, then leave him here. We should be going. Shall I pack your bag, sir ? " "Yes, Perkins, at once, please," replied Harry Boyd. Hearing the five-inch guns sheUiag the barricades they moved quickly into the city, and were none too soon, as Glendearg with his men rushed the English entrench- ments, and carried them with a yell. When David saw that he was alone he worked himself over to the sword, and in a short tune was free. Low, thinking that his Master did not want the Governor General killed, hurried him into the city, and then out of Ottawa to the west. Donald was glad to see David alive, but David was now keen to find the Governor General. He had a weighty score to settle. He blamed himself for not killing Willis Grimes when he had the chance. It was soon found that the Governor General had made his escape. Donald said to him: "No use, David; I hurried here to secure the person of the Governor General, so as to hold him as hostage for you, but Low has evidently spirited him away. He has many avenues to work through. I value Low's life very highly, and following my affection, I have built up a scheme here for his protection and escape. This plan of protection gives him fuU control over my friends in Ot- tawa. I caimot tell where he is. Let us then attend to Ottawa, and afterwards to finding your wife." The British evidently thought that if Glendearg at- tacked Ottawa he would do so from his side of the river. Their main force was at Templeton, a small town a few miles east of Hull. Hearing from their spies that a force was coming, they prepared for battle. The English force at Government House did not num- [237] The Overlord ber more than two thousand, and so it did not take much of an effort on Glendearg's part to get into Ottawa from the south side of the river. At ParKament buildings Donald heard of another force of four thousand, mostly artillery, as at this point the English could protect the city from river attack. This force knew that the barri- cades beyond Rideau Hall had not stopped Glendearg, and so they prepared to give this rebel a warm welcome. They had only a few big guns, and these were placed so as to sweep the junction of Rideau and Sussex streets, for in order to attack them Glendearg must go by this point. David said to Donald, "Give me five minutes before you rush out of this street. They will have their guns ready to fire, and they would kill many of your soUd rank. I will take the cars through at top speed, and my chance of getting struck is not great. In this way I will keep their guns busy; I won't fire until I am opposite ParUa- ment buildings. That will leave you the whole side of a very large square to operate in." This plan was adopted, and the fifteen cars going at fifty miles an hour made for the center of the large square. The British fired on the cars while they were in rapid motion, but did not hit them. When David reached the desired point he stopped and began to give the English artillery his attention. Fifteen five-inch guns are capable of doing considerable damage, if they are directed with care, and David's guns were not long at work at such a short range. Very soon the Eng- lish guns were out of action, and Donald, with his ten regiments and the " Spirit of the Village, " charged. But the English, now seeing the folly of fighting so many men backed up with fifteen guns that could move quickly, surrendered. [238] The Capture of David "We will move over to Hull and complete the day," said Donald to David; but that was not necessary. Massey had found his men very keen to show their loyalty. When he arrived at Templeton the EngHsh were waiting for him, and they at once opened fire. Massey gave his artillery directions to keep the English guns occupied, and with his whole force he went a mile to the north, and there made his charge, carrying the earth breastworks with a dash. It was a fight of man to man, but Massey outnumbered the English, and soon had them running. His motor cars completed the route of the British, and, leaving three regiments to look after the wounded, he marched into Ottawa and shook hands with Glendearg at three o'clock. " Well done, Massey. Many killed ? " "About two thousand, sir. We had to rush 'em, but we left our mark; we destroyed twelve thousand, and a few of my boys are picking up odd lots that strayed from our guns. Ottawa seems ours, Mr. Glendearg." " Yes, very much ours, and we will try to keep it now. David, I am going to appoint you governor for two weeks. I Umit the time, as I can't afford to lose you from the artillery. In a day or two administer an oath to all those who wish to remain neutral. I shall issue a proclamation to-night that the EngUsh will not again govern Ottawa unless they are able by force to do so. Now, take as many men as you hke, and find your wife. She must be in some house on the road you told me about." David started at once for Ayhner, and the concession road. He found the remains of Askim and buried him, and then went from house to house in his quest. He had Skidmore and Childs each with a car go to search other roads. [239] The Overlord It was at ten o'clock that he saw a light in a small house near the road, and here he found Tenice. When the door was opened he saw her by the fire and a pretty Uttle Frenchwoman administering to her comfort. " Oh, David, David, is it you ? " And Tenice fell sob- bing into his arms. "Don't cry, dear. We have taken Ottawa." " See how you have written history, for I know Donald was not going to move until winter. Oh, David, I am so glad to see you." " Yes, sweet, and it's good to see you so well." " Look at my poor foot." "Why, of course, here is your slipper. I found it on the dock." " Yes, I left it there to guide you." "And when I got to that scoundrel's house you had gone." " But, David, how did you know I was there ? " And then David told Tenice about the hound, Askim. "What a wonderful dog! I am so sorry he is dead. You see, David, after I found myself on that horrid boat I thought only of one thing — escape. I didn't get a chance until we arrived at Aylmer, and when the old hag locked me in a room it was the first time I found myself alone, and then I worked. I opened the window and with sheets lowered myself to the ground. I could hardly beKeve I was free, and on I rushed into the night. Oh, how I hurt my poor foot, but I didn't stop. I came to a road and hearing a horse and cart I hid. When I saw that the occupants were a man and a woman I asked for help, and they gave it to me. David, you must thank these kind people. They are Habitans, and know all about Mr. Glendearg; but more especially of the 'Spirit of [240] The Capture of David The Village.' This good httle woman here has been bathing my foot all day." David saw with delight that his wife was not nervous, and he was immensely proud of her. The Habitans looked on the love scene before them with great glee and pleasure. David stayed all night, and in the morning he could not get them to take any payment. They were a young couple who had recently settled in this section with the hope of securing a good Uving from the soil. The man had never voted. "What was the use of that farce," he said to David. "If the ' Spirit of The Village, ' through his Master and the hon Dieu win, I will vote. In the meantime, I and some others here are going to fight. There are many English about here." Shortly after David went to Ottawa he sent for Perrault, the Habitan who had succored Tenice, and when Perrault returned home he said to his little wife: "I have seen the Master and the 'Spirit of the Village,' Le Roy. The ban Dieu is good. I am appointed sheriff, and I must keep order. And look there. See that paper ? It is the mortgage. The 'Spirit of The Village' gave it to me. It is the bon Dieu, Marie." [241] Chaftek XXV BETTY "Helen, I like this spot. Do serve tea here to-day. I suppose you are used to the view, but I am not. Isn't the mountain magnificent in the autumn, when the leaves are turning ? " " Yes, Mabel, I have never seen anything to surpass it." The Duchess and Helen were in a comer of the ve- randa; from one side they could see the rapids, and from the other a beautiful valley with the mountain beyond. Helen requested Ford to tell Miss MacFarlane and Mr. Roakes that tea was served. " How is The Peon, Uncle James ? " asked Mabel. "Going to suspend pubUcation soon. You see the name is wrong now — out of focus. I stiU have a few readers, but most of my people are reading freedom in their own way at this moment. By the way, why don't we go to Ottawa to-morrow and call on Mrs. Huntsman ? " "A jolly notion," said Mabel. "Will you come, Helen?" " With pleasure. Uncle James." "I will send for Captain La Belle, and will wire Mrs. Huntsman." "Do let us take Betty," said the Duchess; "that child fascinates me. Come, Helen, tell me about her. I have asked you twenty times." "And I have answered twenty times; that you know," replied Helen. [242] Betty " But I don't," exclaimed Mabel. " Uncle James, won't you tell me ? " At that moment they heard Betty singing a waltz song; soon she made her appearance, skipping sideways with her arms above her head and her hands hanging loose and dangling. She skipped across the veranda, and then with the same motion, across the lawn to where the chil- dren were playing. Her white dress reached to her ankles; her hair, com- plexion, and eyes were brown. For quite a while after she passed there was a silence on the veranda. Even Helen and Uncle James, quite used to Betty, remained fascinated by the picture that she made. "Helen, I must know the story. I have seen many figures on and off the stage, but I have never before seen such a graceful person as Betty. Indeed, I have rarely seen so beautiful a girl." "You are right, Mabel," said Uncle James. "She is an exquisite creature, dainty and beautiful. I wager now that few girls can skip in that manner and look beautiful; but that is not all, she can fold her arms, imagine that, if you please, and still look bewitching. Well, I'm an old man, and I have kissed her ever since she was ten years old, so the sensation is not new to me or to her. But it will be new to some one one of these days, and then I shall envy the man who gets Betty. She is a jewel, a rare and exquisite jewel." "I must know more about Betty," persisted Mabel. "Can't you help me out, Grace?" "Sorry," said Grace; "but I'm dying to know myself." "You are droll, Mabel, not to remember," exclaimed Helen. " Have you forgotten one winter afternoon when we were visiting Lord Chesterton in Warwickshire that [243] The Overlord you accused Donald of having in his apartments in New York a young and beautiful girl? And I feel sure you also remember what a poor figure you cut when you saw a photograph of the " young and beautiful'; a ten-year old child. Well, that was Betty, and there she is." " Oh, Helen, I remember now. Yes, I was a sweep if you Uke, and so it was to save my feeUngs that you didn't tell me the story before. Very good of you, Helen, but my feelings are not easily hurt, so go on. Yes, yes, I remember there was something more about Betty, what, I can't trace in my mind, but you will tell us, Helen." "There isn't anything more," Helen answered. "Her people were Italians. Donald knew her brother; was pres- ent at his death-bed and promised to look after Betty. She is stopping with the dominie, but I love her as one of my own children. Quite an ordinary story you see; but I will embeUish it. "Masters came to The Village to teach her literature, music, and drawing. I taught her to sing and dance. She excels in drawing and painting. I find myself think- ing that she has great talents, and Donald says that even now she could easily earn her own Hving. You under- stand I say that merely to accentuate her wonderful abihties. She is of course our child, and it will not be necessary for her to earn a living. I have brought her up as I was brought up. I may say that the dominie, Donald, and Uncle James do everything in their power to spoil her, but they don't succeed. She is a flower that I cherish, and that I mean to cherish." " I suppose you wouldn't let me take her to England," ventured Mabel. "I needn't answer you, Mabel. Ask the dominie or Uncle James, and then watch the youngsters when they [244] Betty hear Donald Is coming home. Jack will send word to Betty, and then the three of them will wait on the front porch. When Donald arrives Beaumont gets the first kiss, then Jack, then Betty, and, after a bit, I am remem- bered. I feel sure that after you have seen what I have described, that you won't ask Donald if Betty can go to England, and he is her actual guardian. She Hves with the dominie because she went there as a child, and now we haven't the heart to separate them; they simply adore each other. It's beautiful to see the old heart of the dominie resting on the young heart in Betty. She makes the autumn of Dr. Graham's life a heaven." "She Is looking after Chesterton, Isn't she?" asked Mabel. "She was during the time that he was dangerous; now that he Is getting better she of course keeps away. I see your suspicious eye, Mabel; but remember that Ches- terton Is an enemy, and viewed by Betty in a humane way only." "Well, Helen, George Chesterton was deeply in love with you once, and since then he has eschewed society. I hear he was In charge of the cavalry that Kiddie charged and destroyed." " Yes, I beUeve so. Dr. Brown says he Is going to call on us as soon as he Is convalescent. " But there was no warmth in Helen's voice; the cry of "no quarter" was too recent for her to view an English- man with pleasure, even when that Englishman was an old friend Uke Lord Chesterton. Lord Chesterton had a very ugly wound in his shoulder, but, thanks to the skill of Dr. Brown, he was rapidly getting better. Seven years ago he had been In love with Helen Fenno, [245] The Overlord and when she married Glendearg he thought that his titles and estates would go to his nearest of kin, Trevor Lorraine. He did not expect that he should ever again see anyone who would interest him enough to call upon, to say nothing of marrying. During the first days in the hospital he did not pay much attention to his surroundings. He was, however, not unaware of Betty, who called to see him every day, and presently he found himself looking forward to her visits. It was hard for him to believe that the tall, dainty young lady was the httle girl whom he had known seven years before. Here, indeed, was a transformation. He said to her one day, " Betty. I may call you Betty, eh ? " " Why, of course you may. Every one calls me Betty." " It's a bit hard to realize you. I find myself wondering if this is the httle girl who walked in the woods with me one spring years ago. How old are you, Betty ? " "I am eighteen." "So much?" " Well, I shall be eighteen in a few months, and O Lord Chesterton, I still have all your Christmas presents. I will show them to you when you get strong." "That sounds real friendly, Betty. But I have some- thing to confess. I have all your letters, exactly seven. You always wrote on New Year's Day, and I liked your letters so much that I kept them." " How very nice of you." " Now, then, at any rate we are friends, and not enemies. You are the only one from The House of Glendearg who has called on me. " And there was a note of sadness in Chesterton's voice. But Betty now drew away from him. He saw he had made an error in making his position personal. [246] Betty "Forgive me. I see the trouble," he said. "If Glen- dearg had been out there in the field, with our positions reversed, he would, no doubt, have been killed. It's good of him to keep me here. It's good of him to let Doctor Brown attend me. In other words, Betty, I'm alive, and I owe my life, whatever that is worth, to your sweet httle self, and to my old friend, Donald. Betty, listen now and believe my words. I was only a Colonel of Yeomanry striking a blow for my country. True, I organized the cavalry, and made the last effort which ended so disas- trously. But I had nothing, whatever, to do with the decision of ' no quarter ' that our generals adopted. My men got this fever like the rest, but, on the word of a gentleman and a man, I urged for a fair fight, but I was powerless." " I will tell that to Brother Donald, and I believe you." "Thanks, Betty, but leave me to talk to Donald; but are you going ? You have only been here a minute." "Yes, I must go now, and I am not coming any more. You are so much better." "Betty, Betty!" Chesterton spoke loudly but the little elf was gone. Lord Chesterton looked at the shut door; the room seemed so dreary now. His nurse said to him, "You will hurt your shoulder if you remain in that position," so he quietly sank into bed. "Don't you think, nurse, that she is the most beautiful child living ? " "The Habitans call her 'httle fairy,' my Lord, and please to remember that you are a prisoner." These words of his kind nurse staggered Lord Ches- terton. Had he found himself in a ward with many others he would have perhaps reahzed that he was a prisoner, but all the attentions that he had received had [247] The Overlord made him consider that he was, though treated coldly, a friend with friends. " And to think," he said to the nurse, " that I sent word about calling. Truly, I'm a silly ass — a complete fool, and I ought to be kicked. I fight against an old friend, and in that I was right, as I was fighting for my country ; then I am taken prisoner, and I imagine in my supreme selfishness, that the friendship must exist and five. Nurse, I am an idiot — just a plain common or garden idiot." The nurse saw that Lord Chesterton was very much put out, and, as she Hked him, she told Mr. Roakeswhat her patient had said, when he called at the hospital the next morning. Betty had also spoken to Uncle James. Following an impulse he called on Chesterton. "Mr. Roakes, how awfully glad I am to see you!" ex- claimed Lord Chesterton. "Frankly," answered Uncle James, "I didn't mean to come near you, but from what I hear from Betty you, at any rate, did not descend to the savage, so I am here with pleasurable feehngs, George. In fact I am rather glad to see you." And the old gentleman extended his hand in greeting. " Thanks, Mr. Roakes. I don't now feel so much like a sweep. But tell me the news, not war matters. How is Mrs. Glendearg and her ' men ' ? How are Donald and the amiable boy, Le Roy, who carried me from the battle- field?" " Every one is quite well, thank you, but in a day or two you will be able to see them," replied Uncle James. "Don't, please; I won't again forget that I am a prisoner." "Listen, George. Neither Donald or myself intended seeing you. We naturally thought that perhaps you had [248] Betty a voice in that dread cry of ' no quarter,' and we were just a little more than annoyed. That did not, however, blind us to the many good qualities that we knew you possessed, and we have come to a decision about you. Read, here it is," and Uncle James gave Lord Chesterton a letter. Lord Chesterton read: Pass bearer, Lord Chesterton, througli our lines, and show him every attention. Donald Glendeahg. George Chesterton held this order in his hands for some time. Uncle James, seeing tears in Chesterton's eyes, went to the window and remained there until his young friend George had mastered himself. "Mr. Roakes, where can I see Donald?" " He is in Toronto, and won't be home for a few days, but I think he will be here before you leave." " That is a certainty, as I shan't leave The Village until I see him," exclaimed Lord Chesterton. " I have had all the fighting that I want. I am going back to my estates to remain there until this inhuman war is over; but be- fore I go I want to see Donald. It is seven years since I bade him good-by here. He got Helen, and then the hght of this world went from my heart. In the pursuit for that goddess, your niece, we both fought fair. I should have withdrawn from the battle of a few days ago when I heard the cry of 'no quarter.' Donald, you see, carried his fight to me an Englishman and a friend, fair and square. Look, I read his order again— a very sweep- ing one. He evidently trusts me now as he trusted me years ago. Yes, I will remain, and if possible renew our old friendship. He is a great soul." "Yes," the old gentleman replied, "and I discovered him." And Uncle James laughed pleasantly. [249] The Overlord "I must be going, as I have a boat ride before me; but I will call again to-morrow, George. And, well, I am pleased with you." "Please God, Mr. Roakes, you shall hereafter remain pleased with me." [250] Chapteb XXVI HELEN GIVES ORDERS DoNAZiD was very busy making an organization and strengthening his hold on the country. In a short time he had departments estabhshed in Toronto, Ottawa, Windsor, Sault Ste. Marie, Port Arthur, and Cornwall, as well as other initial points all governed through The VUlage. Donald was "rolling the blanket" fast now, for Pitch- ener was expected to arrive in Montreal the latter part of September. He had heard from Low that men were being piled up for a terrific blow, and Donald wanted his hands free to give England's great general his attention. He had instructed Louis to destroy all the railways leading from Montreal to the west as far as a line drawn due south from The Village, and he now wrote Louis to do this work thoroughly: I want the English confined to Montreal, and east of there. I don't believe they have many sympathizers now in Ontario; again I feel sure that Pitchener wUl first want to dispose of our force. As soon as you take Toronto we shall have our own rail route to the United States. I am this day sending you twenly- five thousand men and one hundred pieces of artillery. Establish martial law, and when you have the city quieted appoint Colonel Clarke as civil governor over the whole Province of Ontario. I do not know how many men Clarke will want. I will meet you there, and we will then arrange the number. Give Gerard charge of our military force. For Ontario, Habitans only. [251] The Overlord Louis was very proud of this letter. He remembered the words of his uncle, the good Father Benoit, "You and Donald are the natural leaders here," and so he did his work thoroughly, meeting with but Httle opposition even at Toronto. The Enghsh force there was a very small one. When Ottawa was taken the EngKsh found that they could not help Toronto, the railroads running west having been destroyed. Their great force, now kept in Montreal, was daily getting larger and larger. Louis had learned war from a scientific and thereotical standpoint in France. He had also studied the method of governing through departments, and he now set about to work out a scheme for Colonel Clarke. The Colonel was a much older man than Louis, but he had not the young man's training or abiUty. He always spoke of Glendearg as Master, and it was this word that made the Colonel right in Louis' eyes and also in Gerard's. Still Louis was careful, and only Habitans were left to garrison Toronto, and through Toronto the west and east as far as Cornwall. The department at Ottawa took care of the northwest. Hiram Endicott met Kiddie at the side track which had been buUt expressly for The Village. This was near the St. Lawrence, in the northern part of New York, and opposite Cornwall, and he soon had Kiddie ready for his trip across the continent. " At Carlow in Montana, which is only a few miles from the frontier. Kiddie, you will be met by the commandant of Fort Keogh, who will see that you have guides, provis- ions, and everything else that you want. You wiU also find there three hundred railroad men, engineers, operators, and other workers — plenty to run the railroad. All are [252] Helen Gives Orders young and ready with a gun; all are absolutely trustworthy. Burke is the name of the man in charge; they will attend to the cutting of the wires, and the operator will feed Win- nipeg on news which will in no way mention your pres- ence. I still beheve in the American farmers in that country, and have an idea that many will travel to Winni- peg with you. Good luck, my boy, and God be with you." The excitement of departure kept Kiddie's mind from wandering to Grace, but now, being alone in his state- room, he had found that life wasn't made up of roses after all. Even the thought of his important command was not suflGicient to keep up his spirits. The fact that she had refused him permission to write was in itself depressing, but after that thought came another, — the "men," — and then Kiddie smiled. He wrote to Jack telling him about his trip across country from The Village to Cornwall. "We were two days on the road, and after crossing the St. Lawrence and another short tramp we came to the railroad, where Uncle Hiram made everything easy for me. So here I am, speeding to the great West. Be sure to write me all the news." But to Beaumont, the younger " man," was the vital let- ter. Kiddie knew Beaumont could not read, and he had a hope that Mrs. Glendearg would pass the younger " man " on to Grace to decipher his letter and to answer it. Little Beaumont had among his many possessions a par- rot, which he called the "weferee." The younger " man " had many fights, and the weferee decided all these contests. None of Beaumont's friends, such as his father, the bailiff, Le Roy, or the many ofiBcers in Glendearg's army who called at the house, would fight the younger "man " on Mondays, Wednesdays or Fridays. [253] The Overlord On these days his name was the Boxing Sailor, and, ac- cording to the weferee, he could not lose. On Tuesdays his name was " me Acrobat," and a fight on that day was fairly open. On Thursdays Beaumont was called "me Buckoo," and his friends knew the danger of a contest under this name. But on Saturdays all were sure of defeating Beaumont, for he was called "me Secretary," and the weferee had never been known to give the younger "man" a favorable decision. On Saturdays the younger " man " always put on a large pair of automobile glasses, and with pencil and paper he would settle all his " tounts." He paid the parrot and all the animals on this day. He would go to the day nursery early in the morning, and gather aU his forces of soldiers, with and without heads, and settle with them. Then he would buy sweets for the animals. He had aU kinds, from a dinosaurus without legs to a bird with broken machinery; he never threw anything away. His hospital was a large one, and this came in for a great deal of his attention. Everywhere he went the weferee would follow him. A challenge for Saturday always made the younger "man" sad. Still he was game and would fight, even on that day, though he was sure to lose. Besides ref ereeing the fights the parrot had a wonderful magic powder which made right again every one who fought and got hurt. One morning the " men " received letters from Uncle Hany. Jack was easily able to read his, but Beaumont was in diflSculties; his letter was not printed. It was even written poorly. He went to his mother, but after Helen looked at it, she said to Beau- mont, " Get Cousin Grace to read it to you, and ask her to help you in answering it. And don't let her refuse." [ 254 ] Helen Gives Orders " Tourse me von't let cousin Grace wef use." And Beau- mont took his long letter to Grace. When the letter was read Beaumont was so astonished he could hardly speak. It was a challenge to fight on Wednesday, the one day of all others when he was in- vincible, but the letter contained more than a challenge. It said, " I will give you an enormous, colossal, prodigious whipping. Gee, I will knock you into pulp." "He said all lot. Cousin Grace?" "Yes, every word." " Gee, now me vill write to him and awange matters." And the Boxing Sailor looked and felt very serious. Grace saw Kiddie's little scheme, and called him a tramp; but she wrote all the things that Beaumont sug- gested, and she threw into the younger "man's" defiance a few words as staggering as " colossal." Kiddie was so well satisfied with his idea that he wrote again next day, suggesting the particular kind of combat and other details. He knew a great many sporting terms, and a great deal about rules, so that his second letter was a masterpiece. When this missive arrived at the house, it made Grace gasp. She said to Helen, "Look, isn't he a shocking? It will take me a week to answer this. It's fortunate that you have an encyclopedia of sport in the Ubrary." " Yes," replied Helen. " He is a very determined, lov- able boy. I hope he is successful away there in the north- west. Donald says he has one of the bravest hearts in the army, and that he takes better care of his men than any other officer in our forces. It's odd, Grace, that all the great fighters here are yet very mild and easy tem- pered. Take Le Roy, he laughs and sings all day, and [255] The Overlord never thinks of getting cross with the small things of Ufe, and yet in battle he is a host in himself. " Louis and David Huntsman belong to the class of men who never quarrel, and look at them in war, so terrible and sure. And there is Kiddie, your Kiddie, Grace. I pic- ture him now standing in this room with always that faint suggestion of the archer with bent bow in his poise. I see his laughing eyes. I see him having a most 'tellible wow' with Beaumont. I can't picture the laugh absent from his eyes. I cannot see the red eyes, the desperate thinking, reasoning, courage, and yet we know, you and I, that he has all this in him. I hke this kind of man. I have only lately learnt what the word 'man' means in its complete sense." " In Donald ? " asked Grace. " Yes, in my husband. I want all my girl friends to be happy in love as I am happy in love. Yes, Ford." "Breton is here, ma'am." "Show him into the study. Excuse me, Grace." Helen welcomed Breton and asked him the news. "I hear in The Village, Madame, that the Master is away." "In Toronto and the West, Breton. If you will give me your report I will see that he gets it.' ' " This is my message, Madame. A letter came yester- day to the Governor General from Charterhouse, the Colonial Secretary, which read: Arrange with bankers and prominent men who are English to offer one million pounds sterling for the life of Donald Glen- dearg. I am sending you this amount in gold. Don't you go into this syndicate, and see that no one knows that this is done by the English government. Get each member of the s3Tidicate to put up a small amomit over his signature, and then add the [256] Helen Gives Orders one million which I am sending. If you work this right, as I am sure you will, the syndicate won't know anything. Display gold in the window of a bank with placard reciting offer. " This, Madame, is the noble offer of the English. Low will know all those that make the syndicate, as he is now more than valet. He received full credit for the escape from Ottawa. The Governor General and Monsieur Boyd think it very droll that they ride on the Master's railways in America so as to get to Montreal." "The English now have three hundred and eighty thousand men in Montreal and Quebec. They expect another hundred thousand by the time Pitchener arrives. That is all, Madame. I should Hke to add that the Eng- Hsh are a brave race," said the Frenchman smiHngly. " Isn't Low in a very perilous position ?" asked Helen. "Out, Madame. The position is dangerous; but it's Low, and you know his iron nerve. We have of course followed the Master's instructions, and Low has a scheme of escape in Montreal as he had in Ottawa." " Can I do anything for you, Breton ? " "Yes, Madame, I want to see Le Roy. I have a mes- sage for him from Low." "You will give it to me, Breton, and I will pass it on. Le Roy is with the Master." "It is not in words, Madame. It's this package, and in giving it to him I must make a swing at the Master's back, as if to strike him unawares. The package contains a knife and a revolver; with the revolver I must in pan- tomime shoot when the Master is not looking. You know, Madame, the cunning of Le Roy where his Master is concerned. I must give warning to Le Roy that the Master is in danger from unknown foes." [257] The Overlord " Take this note to the station agent, and he will furnish you with an engine; then go to the Master. My love and affection to Low when you see him, and God be with you, Breton." The Habitan crossed himself and said "He is with us now, 'our Helen,' and I will hurry to Le Roy and then back to Montreal." When Breton got to the station he read the note. It was an imperative order, and he was soon speeding west to Toronto. He, like all the Habitans, called Donald's wife "our Helen." Helen went back to Grace and the Duchess who were on the veranda. She was not in a talking mood; there was a hold on her heart, a tight, gripping hold. She saw that this new danger to Donald was a terrible one, and she was in fear. Ford presently brought a letter to Helen and said: "The man who brought this is in the sitting-room. He says the letter is from Mr. Endicott, and he wants to know if you will read it and see him. The letter to Donald from Hiram read: I have looked into Mr. James Montagne's scheme and I find it is practicable. Helen went to the sitting-room and explained that Mr. Glendearg was in the West. "So I hear," repHed Mr. Montague; "but they won't give me a room at the Inn without an order, and I should like to stop here until Mr. Glendearg returns. I have the plan of a great ship, and I am anxious to show him my drawings." Helen looked again at Mr. Montague. She saw a small man with intelligent black eyes, a big forehead with a [258] Helen Gives Orders knotted appearance, a white, strong face which was pleas- ing to the eye. He was dressed very neatly. Helen asked if she might see the drawings, explaining who she was. Mr. Montagne assented with pleasure, and soon the plans were on the floor for her inspection. " Isn't your idea of the ship a large one ? " "Yes; I have not thought out anything new. I have merely made a big shape, true mathematically. That is, I can build and float my ship as easily as the Government of the United States can build and float an ordinary battle ship. I worked as a designer in the Brooklyn Navy Yard for years, and I know how to make a fighting ship of the ordinary type; but this is not ordinary. It is more than twelve hundred feet in length and three hundred feet wide in the center. The sides for seven hundred feet are pro- tected by six feet of steel. The horse power is not great, because this vessel when buUt won't have occasion to run away. If you will count the places for guns, you wiU see that I have arranged for five hundred. If you will glance at these specifications you wiU see that the smallest gun suggested is a five-inch. The largest gun carries twenty- five miles with accuracy, and I have places for one hundred of these. " This vessel has no use for speed or for fear. I don't see where she is vulnerable. I don't see how she could be whipped in a fight. A torpedo shell exploding against her side would not do the slightest damage. No gun yet invented has enough power to pierce these solid walls of steel." " How long would it take to build one of those ships ?" asked Helen. "Mr. Endicott went into that. He thought that by paying double time and working six gangs of men foin: [259] The Overlord hours to the gang that this vessel could be built and equipped in eight months." "How many ships of this description could be built in America at the same time, and at what cost ? " "Four. Three on the Atlantic side, and one in San Francisco. Mr. Endicott figures that this battleship as such would cost eleven milUons." "Thank you very much. If you will wait here a moment, I will give you a note." Helen went into Donald's study and wrote to Hiram Endicott: Order four of these ships, and please hurry them. Helen Glendeaeg. " So they oflFer five millions of dollars for my husband's hfe," Helen thought, and smiled as she realized that she was carrying the war to the seas. She said to Mon- tague, "Take this letter. It is all you want and more." " Thanks. I only want to stop here a few days, but the proprietor of the Inn would not take me in. I have been used to waiting, so I won't mind a few days in your de- lightful Village. Being an American I naturally wish you success. I took this idea of a ship to England and France three years ago, and was told after a year's waste of time that I wasn't, or rather that my idea wasn't, prac- tical. I hope that Mr. Glendearg will let me build one." "Perhaps. You will please take the sealed letter I gave you to Mr. Endicott in New York. You won't be disappointed when you get there. I ask though that you hurry back to New York as fast as possible; this order will help you to travel quickly." "I beg your pardon, Mrs. Glendearg. I did not look at the address of the letter, and did not know it was for [260] Helen Gives Orders Mr. Endicott. I thought it was to the manager of the Inn. I will go at once," and Montagne made his adieux. Something in Mrs. Glendearg's voice and manner made him hope that he was at last to see the scheme of his brain take shape. He had been to many an Admiralty officer, but in pleasant words was always told that water would not hold his ship. In other words that his vessel when built would sink from overweight. He knew, however, that his figures were correct, and he hurried back to New York to see Hiram Endicott, to have him open the letter which was burning into his brain. There were moments when he wanted to break the seal, and read what was there. When at last he saw Hiram he was so nervous that he could hardly speak. "Please tell me, quickly," he gasped. "It's my last chance, and I feel it." Hiram read the letter and smiled. Here was something tangible for him to do. The morning papers were full of the offer for Glendearg's life. The Governor General knew that America had many bad characters, and to attract these he had Fuller, who was in charge of the syndicate, take photographs of the great pile of gold for the Associated Press. Hiram, with Helen, saw all that this meant, and he looked at her letter again. He knew of Low and his perfect reporting. He also knew that Donald was not in The Village, as the day before he had received the following words from Glendearg: "Man all the railroads which I have taken possession of by men bom from the wombs of American women, and quickly, please." He then reasoned out the letter in his hand correctly. Helen Glendearg had heard and she wanted him to move. [261] The Overlord "Well," he said, "calculate I will; yes, come to think of it, I'll shuffle the cards a bit." " What is that ? " exclaimed Montague. " Nothing," answered Hiram. " Now, look here, Mon- tagne. I think you are all right and straight, but these are curious times, and we are more or less on edge. I am going to build four of those ships of yours instead of one, and I want you to remember that I gave the order for them. I don't care two straws who knows about the ships; as a matter of fact I may talk a bit about them, but if you ever breathe that you carried a letter from Helen Glendearg to me — well, men have disappeared before. Do you understand me? To make it plain to you I don't want, nor wiU I have, Mrs. Glendearg's name in this. I am big enough and so is Glendearg to stand all that this means. I know what the English Government wiU say to our Government for permitting these ships to be built. I know also that we are going to build and equip the ships here in the United States, with or without the consent of governments." "I understand, f>erfectly, and I do not in the least mind your plain speaking. I rather like it, as it shows that the ship is to be built; but you said four." " Yes, it's four, and now to get busy, real busy. I will order the guns and ammunition from Nathan Bros. I will to-day also order the engine and boilers, and then we wlU turn every steel miU to work and every shipyard that you want will be got ready. We will work the men six four-hour shifts and when they know what they are doing — well, I have hopes that we shall beat our time schedule." "It's hard for me to reahze, Mr. Endicott, that I am going to do this, and four of them, but can't I change your mind as to the number? One would be ample to make [262] Helen Gives Orders England fall on her knees, and think of the cost. It will take fifty millions at least." " Well, now, perhaps it will. I don't mind telling you that these four ships just about represent Mrs. Glendearg's income for fifteen months, so we needn't think of that side of the question. And we want to do more than make England kneel. We will make her beg for peace. Yes, calculate that's what we will do." [263] Chapter XXVII LORD CHESTERTON RECEIVES ANOTHER WOUND Shortly after the perplexed shipbuilder had left Hiram, an office boy came in and handed him a dispatch. It was from the commandant of Fort Keogh: I duplicate to Colonel Endicott. A ruimer is just from Boa River, with the news of Stacey's death and defeat. Harry's surprise party was perfect. He opened fire from three sides and then charged the English camp with his Highlanders. The British absolutely annihilated. Many American farmers joined in the fight. I suggest that you have men that are at St. Vin- cent, Minnesota, instructed to march on Winnipeg at once. Geokge Whitcomb, Colond Commanding. " This is great," cried Hiram. " That's my newy. Gol dam that boy. He is just a terror on speed. I will write a message to Donald and the boys at St. Vincent, and then for the battleships. " When Donald received Hiram's wire about Harry's victory he was more than pleased. He had a real Uking for the tall, amiable Harry who was such a terrible fighter. In a few days, Winnipeg and the whole of the Canadian Pacific, from Calgary to The Village, was in Harry's hands. The people everywhere threw down their arms and took the oath of neutrality. Kiddie wrote to Donald: "I don't like being governor a bit. All these Johnnies here in Winnipeg and the northwest are as quiet as lambs; five [264] Lord Chesterton Receives Another Wound thousand Habitans will be sufficient to govern and police this vast area. Won't you relieve me, as I shouldn't like to miss the Pitchener prologue ? " This letter made Donald laugh. He sent for Willard Stevens, president of the Central out of Chicago, and made him governor of the whole of the British Northwest. "I don't want," he said to WUlard, "a mild rule. I want the people in that section to know that we are there to stay; administer this country as you have administered our railway interests. I shall not be able to go there, but I have the utmost confidence in you. The power rests finally in you. See to it then that you govern wisely, but above all things govern. I will leave you the number of troops that Captain Endicott suggests — five thousand. Horace Maclntyre is in charge of these men. Here is a letter to him. Take your sister with you and tell her to entertain. She knows what that word means." " Thanks, Mr. Glendearg, for the trust — for the con- fidence. I hope I am on a level with the position. At any rate I will do my best." "You will do it all right," exclaimed Donald. "If possible, start to-night, as I want Kiddie, his Highlanders, and their 'Angel Boys' in The Village in five days. Your work as President of the Central is finished. I have a larger field for you to work in now, Willard, and a larger field in the future. I will wire Hiram to appoint — " "Let me interrupt you, please, Mr. Glendearg, before you name my successor. I want to suggest a man — merely a suggestion, please. I have had under me Wil- liam Crawford, the son of the president that Mr. Roakes sent down when he complained about responsibility. He is thirty-seven, has worked in every department of the railway, and is liked by every one. He has been my [265] The Overlord assistant for some time, and, frankly, I consider him one of the brightest railroad men I know; honest, capable, and sincere. He actually loves work and does a lot of it. He has also caught the inner meaning of that word which you want understood — ' responsibility.' I have now dis- charged my duty to you — to the railroad, and I should Uke to know who is to be the next president in Chicago." Donald had made up his mind as Willard spoke. He had no one in view who appealed to him strongly. He did not know Crawford, but he knew Willard Stevens, and somehow Crawford appealed to him through his sympathies — through the father who had been " sent down" and who had taken it so hard. He said to Wil- lard: "Wire Crawford that he is to be the next president. I will at the same time wire Hiram to appoint him. Thanks for bringing to my attention so deserving a man." Willard left for Chicago almost at once, and the next morning was talking to Crawford. "I think you have every detail of the business," he said, " so that I won't stop longer than an hour. I must be in Winnipeg to-morrow. Now, WiUiam, I know that you admire and Uke Glendearg as much as I do, and I feel that you will get on with him. Sam Nathan or Hiram will give you the tip when other work is to be done — work outside of the railway. If you receive a message from them on matter pertaining to the war drop the rail- road like a live coal. If you get a chance, as you may at any time, come right into the open for Glendearg as against his vested interests. Leave properties to Hiram. You look after the Master." " You may trust me, Willard. I am heart and soul with our boss." [266] Lord Chesterton Receives Another Wound " Good. I know that you have a lot of influence with the people who run and manage the road. Now, William, good-by. I will say yes as to Maud, when I see the mettle you are made of. She leaves with me. If you want to say good-by, meet us at the station." "Thanks, Willard. I will win Maud. But you should hear my father. He could hardly believe the words of your message which said that Glendearg had appointed me president. You know how bitter he has been; this morn- ing he mailed a letter to Glendearg, and he told me that he was sorry for the many unkind things which he had uttered. It is real jolly to see the old man so happy." When Willard arrived in Winnipeg he found Kiddie already entrained. This facile youth said, " You see I'm ready to skip. Here is my hand, and good luck. What Uttle details I gathered in my brief sojourn as governor I have turned over to Maclntyre. I don't want to lose a minute. Ta ta." Kiddie started east, over the Canadian Pacific, and ar- rived in The Village the middle of September, and, as good luck would have it, on Wednesday morning. The Boxing Sailor, accompanied by Uncle James, met him at the station. " Got a kiss for me ? " exclaimed Harry. "Not till after the fight. Gee whiz, 'oo said tolossal, enormus, prodiginus ; me all weady, look at me muscles," and Beaumont bent his arm for Kiddie's inspection. "Uncle Harry?" "Yes, old chap." " Could 'oo fight forty or eighty years ago ? " " Watch me. I am an old man, I know ; but I too have been practising, and I have money all ready." "So I have moneys," exclaimed the Boxing Sailor; here [267] The Overlord me free cents. Where is yours ? All wight, div it to me, Uncle James." Hany and the Boxing Sailor walked to the house, and he received a very pleasant welcome from Helen and Grace. Kiddie was glad to hear Grace speak of his exploits. He did not think he had accomplished anything very won- derful ; still it was pleasant to hear Grace say that he was a hero. "Who is that with Betty?" " That is Lord Chesterton. He led the English cavalry against you, and he claims that it was the Captain of the Highlanders who gave him a very ugly cut on the shoulder. He is better now. I hear he is waiting to see Donald, who gets home this morning. It's such fun; I beheve he is in love with Betty. See how he looks at her, and — yes, they are coming our way." "Captain Endicott, Lord Chesterton wants to meet you," exclaimed Betty. " Lord Chesterton, Captain Endi- cott." "I am very glad to meet Captain Endicott. I hope we may be friends now." "With all the pleasure in life," exclaimed Kiddie. " How is your wound ? " "Much better, thanks. As Dr. Brown puts it, I am almost as good as new." The eye rested pleasantly on both these men now talking so amiably together. One easily read America and England in looking at Harry and Chesterton; both were tall and exceedingly good looking. Both were gen- tlemen by birth. At present Chesterton was stopping at the Lm. Uncle James had said to him, "You are quite free here, but I suggest that you confine your walks to The House. Then [268] Lord Chesterton Receives Another Wound you won't leam anything, and when you are asked ques- tions in Montreal you will be able to say truthfully that your knowledge is limited to the hospital and the hotel." "I hear that you have a great fight on this morning. Captain," exclaimed Chesterton. "That is so, and here comes my antagonist. Come and see fair play, as I know I am up against it." The combatants were soon in the ring, and the big parrot shrieked " Time." Then the fighters went at it hard and fast. The Boxing Sailor was altogether too much for Kiddie at boxing, so Harry tried wrestling; but this was a fatal move, as very soon he was down with the Boxing Sailor on top. It was a bad place for Harry, for now the Boxing Sailor had him at his mercy. The referee seeing the destruction that was going on awarded the fight to the Boxing Sailor. "You vill shake hands. Uncle Harry, von't 'oo. Me velly sorry to give 'oo such a tellible beating. Perhaps, like Daddie, 'oo could fight forty or eighty years ago." " I am afraid I am no good any more, Boxing Sailor, so let us kiss and make up." When Kiddie saw that he and the Boxing Sailor were practically alone he said, "Let's go to the woods after lunch. You get Cousin Grace and Jack to come. We will have a very jolly time." "All right. Uncle Harry. Gee, that will be good fun." When Kiddie again found himself alone with Grace he said: "You said Lord Chesterton was in love with Betty. Is she in love with him?" " I cannot tell you, and I cannot even guess. She treats bim much as she treats the others, with this difference, that he is a friend of her youth and perhaps that makes her a little more kind to him. You know that she loves Helen, [269] The Overlord and idolizes Donald, and the only way to her heart will be through them. Helen would probably like to see her marry some one here, and from my knowledge of Donald and of his affection for Betty, I suspect that he would not care to see her marry an Englishman." " Does Betty like any of her numerous admirers ? " "Again I must confess ignorance, for Betty gives no sign. I really think she doesn't care for anyone in that way." Lord Chesterton knew that this was his last day in The Village, and he wanted to be with Betty all the time that was at his disposal. "Do come for a walk, Betty," he said. "It will be another half hour before Donald arrives." " Oh, but I can't. I wouldn't for the moon miss greet- ing Brother Donald." " Do you love him so much, Betty ? " "Yes, so much and oceans more." " Come and live with me, Betty; I will give you a world of love, and show you the joys and delights of London and Paris, and the world of my heart. You are so exquisite, that I could hve within sight of your eyes for ever and a day. Be my wife, Betty." "You said that splendidly. Lord Chesterton, but I am going to stay here in this beautiful Village. I cannot imagine a world of roses beyond the mountain — or the mighty roar." Lord Chesterton looked long and lovingly at the dainty figure by his side. Was love again going to leave him nothing but ashes and his own eternal thoughts ? He knew of this girl's condition when Donald took charge of her, and yet she seemed so sure and proud. He saw a look — a questioning one — in her eyes, but he did not see [270] Lord Chesterton Receives Another Wound love or even the aflfection that used to greet him. Betty seemed suddenly to have grown cold. The coloring bom of the soft southern skies, so traceable in her complexion, was gone. "Good day. Lord Chesterton," she exclaimed. " Stay, Betty, stay. Don't leave me like that. No, you must hear. Is the fact that I'm an Englis hm an so terrible to you?" But the little elf was gone to take her place with the " men " to await Brother Donald. When he arrived the roses came back to her cheek, and she greeted him in happiness. Lord Chesterton, with a curious feeling of defeat and chagrin, waited to see Donald. After the greetings were over he said, "What a sweet girl Betty has grown into. By the way what is her other name ? It has sUpped my memory." "Betty Glendearg." " Your name ? You astonish me ; no one had told me." "About two years ago she was christened by the dominie. Helen offered her name. Uncle James his. The Uttle girl did not take to Feimo or Roakes, so Helen sug- gested Glendearg. When I saw her eyes she was looking at me with a longing in them, so I said Glendearg. She is, therefore, my sister, or daughter, which ever you like, by adoption." "I had no notion of this, of course," exclaimed Ches- terton. " I offered to give her my name a moment ago, but she didn't take to my proposal at all. Of course I am pleased that I told her of my love, before I knew that you had adopted her. It would be an honor to wed her without your name; doubly so with your name. Come, Donald, I love this southern flower; give her to me. I [271] The Overlord will cherish her. I love her. I loved once before, and I was not ungenerous then. I have not seen anything to love since, not even myseK. And to be frank, I never loved in the old days as I love now. How dainty and how bewitchingly aggravating she is." " George, personally, I haven't a thing against you: but feeling against the English is strong here. Perhaps it's this feeling that affects Betty. At any rate, I am not a barrier to your desire, but I'm afraid that you won't get Betty. I am afraid, first, on account of her own feelings, and then there is Helen. I am sure she would veto the whole thing. If I were you, I would come back when we are more normal. My wife loves Betty as a daughter, and she would not at this moment give a child of hers into an Englishman's keeping. I am not sure that she will ever give her consent. I have said this without knowing Betty's feelings toward you. You see your people have lately made an offer of one mUKon pounds for my life. That is flattering, of course, but Helen doesn't look at it that way; and by some means she found out about the first attempt to destroy me at Windsor. She has not, fortimately, heard of a knife thrust in Ogdensburg, or of the designs of some persons to wreck my train, but she knows of the offer and of the assault in Windsor, and I am putting it mildly when I say that she is annoyed. You have no chance now to woo Betty." " I suppose you are right, Donald." And there was a note of keen sadness in Chesterton's voice. " I love Betty so ardently, so truly. I would go to any length to have her say one word of love to me. I would chuck England, titles, everything, if she wishes. Can't you help me, Donald? I mean what I say. I love her [272] Lord Chesterton Receives Another Wound more than honor, more than Kfe. I will, in order to win her, enroll myself under your banner." "No, Greorge; not that. I believe in caste, and in you there is a principle. Betty would not like you to turn from your great name. You are a trustee, my friend. Go back to your work and find consolation — hope. I would give a good deal to say in the future, under pleas- anter, happier times: ' Come back, and then perhaps Betty will be yours.' But I can't say that to as honest a man as you, George. I will trust you with a secret so that you will the better comprehend Helen. If you have been reading the American papers you know that there is great excitement over the building of four ships." "Yes, I have read about them," answered Chesterton. "Then you have read that Hiram Endicott ordered these ironclads, and you have also, I am sure, noticed his open letter in which he said he didn't care a rap about International Law or the Alabama claims, and that he was going, with the help of the American mechanic, to build, arm, and equip these ships, not only in American waters, but in American shipyards. That made the issue clear, and now every force is at work to complete these vessels, and nothing is going to stop their completion. The people of the United States say with Hiram that the ships are going to be built. And why do I get this help ? Because your government has stacked up in Montreal a pile of British sovereigns. But here is my secret, and yours now. Helen, during my absence, ordered these vessels. She takes the keenest delight in all she reads on this subject. Hiram, the most generous soul in the world, has assumed responsibility, because he didn't want my wife's name in the words that would follow. " The Duke of Moorland came to America as Ambas- [273] The Overlord sador, but his particular errand was to see about Beau- mont's property. The will was probated in New York last week, and Helen comes into property worth more than a biUion. And what is more, she will, if it is necessary, spend every cent of her huge fortune to hurt the people who offer money to murder me. She is more than indignant. I have gone into this at length because I like you. I have made words to put Betty before you as she is, and, frankly, Helen will not give her consent now; and I am afraid she won't say the word in the future." " I see," said Chesterton. " What a cruel thing this war is. I don't suppose you will give me the inner history of it, Donald?" "No, George, at any rate, not now." "Good-by, Donald, I stayed on here to see you and to thank you. I will go home now and nurse my wound. It still bothers a bit." "Just a minute, George. I wish you would see the Duke and tell him that he is occupying a dual position, and if he isn't careful the newspapers of England will get after him. His Grace is an owner, through Mabel, in our railroads, and he is also Ambassador. He ought either to sell his stock or resign. I put this to Mabel in Toronto when she was en route to Washington, but she didn't pay much attention to me. For some reason she wants to stay in America." " I wiU see the Duke. I hope we keep Canada, Donald, but I feel we shan't. I am going to the dominie's, merely to say good-by. I go to Montreal this evening, and from there to New York as soon as may be. Adieu." "Good-by, George. Remember me to Muriel. I hear Trevor is in Montreal with his regiment. Good- by." [274] Lord Chesterton Receives Another Wound Lord Chesterton went direct to the dominie's and saw Betty. "I have come," he said, "to carry with me a word or two of promise that you won't forget me. I shall come back one day, Betty, and on that day my plea shall be repeated until you say, 'George, I love you.' No, don't go away, dominie, I am not ashamed of my love. I have just been told of this Uttle angel's connection with the great house which you represent in a spiritual sense. I have had a talk with your mighty overlord and my friend, and I have had my answer. This call is merely to pay my respects and so say au revoir. I leave for Montreal at once." Betty gave Chesterton a pleasant word, but no hope for the future. In the child's soul, for Betty was but a child, she could not love or even think of love with one who fought against her brother. She was ready enough with friendship, even kindness, when Chesterton's position was a dependent one, but when he broke that in proposing, he also broke with Betty in their personal relations. She was not hard. She was merely cold. When Chesterton arrived in Montreal he was called upon by an aide to General Anstruther and asked if he would report at headquarters at once. It was late, nearly ten o'clock, still Chesterton went to the Windsor to see what Anstruther wanted. " First, let me say, that I am glad to see you," exclaimed the English general. " I see that your shoulder is tied up. How on earth did you leave that battlefield alive ? " " I was succored by a nurse, and taken to a hospital, and — well, here I am. Of course I was a lucky dog to be res- cued, but everything else is prosaic. Tell me the news. General." " Pitchener will be here in three days. Our army will [275] The Overlord then number five hundred thousand, and we shall, I sup- pose, march again to The Village; but of course I don't know what Pitchener will do. My orders are to wait and to have every detail ready for his inspection. I want to know, therefore, what force is in The Village. I know what soldiers Glendearg has in Toronto, Ottawa, Win- nipeg, and other places, but lately I haven't heard a word from The Village. Damn these Habitans! I am in the midst of them; they give me fair words but nothing else. When I heard that you had passed the Knes I sent for you, hoping you could give me some words that would mean something." " I was in the hospital, and didn't pick up anything that would be useful to you. I haven't the sUghtest idea as to the number of men Glendearg has." " Sorry you are so lean on facts," exclaimed Anstruther, " but of course you had no means of finding out. Is your shoulder healed ? " " Not quite. With your permission, I am going home." " I wish my work was done, and that I was going home, too." General Anstruther spoke with a halt in his voice — a note of sadness running through his words. " Do you feel that our cause is lost ? " asked Chesterton. " No, it's not that. We have been smashed before and we have won out. I was thinking of that Le Roy and the hold he has on the mind of the Habitans — of others. If I had the choice of death for Glendearg, or this so called 'Spirit of The Village,' I would destroy the superstition that is eating into the vitals of every one. I have faced death many times, and have not been more afraid than the other fellow. Perhaps this ' Spirit of The Village' has got into my bones; at any rate we do not allow a scrap of [276] Lord Chesterton Receives Another Wound matter pertaining to this Le Roy to get to our Tommies. But mind, they have heard of him, and — well, I admit it, I'm afraid of him, and I am not sorry that soon Pitchener takes supreme control. We can meet men face to face, but God only knows what strange power this spirit-giant has. " You have read, perhaps, of six men who tried to shoot Glendearg in Windsor? The occasion was happy, and the men ready. Glendearg was walking down the main thoroughfare of the town — the six men were in a room of a hotel with two windows, three to a window; they had rifles and they were desperate characters, all jail-birds, who would do anything and go anywhere as long as the work was evil. It appears that they were seen by Le Roy a fraction of a second before they fired. He had time, just time, to push his Master out of harm's way, and then with a strange, half-human cry of rage, he vanished into the hotel. In a few minutes he came out dragging six bodies; he left them in the street, and there they were burnt. The paper here, a French one, printed the account, and with the story, and running through the story, is the belief that Glendearg can't be destroyed while this ' Spirit ' lives. If you read that paper carefully, and if you will take the trouble to look at others, you will find that Glendearg is never mentioned; it's always 'Master,' and Le Roy is called the 'Spirit of The Village.' "I should like to destroy this 'Spirit' which spells so much evil for our cause. There is not a Habitan between here and Quebec who is friendly to us, and so strong is the feeling against us that every yoimg man has gone over to Glendearg. Here in Montreal they hold meetings — not secret ones. I have sent men to every meeting, but I cannot find that they care whether the government is [277] The Overlord represented or not. They talk of coming freedom as openly as possible. I jugged fifty leaders one day, but it made no difference. They went on with their talk, and their list of grievances is a long one, at any rate they think so. "Look at that lithograph hanging there." Chesterton turned and saw a picture of Le Roy, life size. " I found that placarded all over Montreal one morning. I have heard since that it is in every town and hamlet in the whole Province of Quebec. Note the title, 'The Spirit of The Village.' Can you tell me if it is a good likeness ? " Chesterton rose and looked at it closely. He saw in a comer two letters that made his heart beat: "B. G." " Yes," he said, " it's Le Roy — idealized — a perfect likeness. You see," continued Chesterton, " I know him. He carried me from the battlefield, and besides I met him seven years ago, when I was on a visit to The Village. Perhaps this explains why I'm aUve. That reminds me that I haven't asked for my relative, Trevor Lorraine. He, I suppose, thought I was killed." " Colonel Lorraine heard that you were in the hospital. He received word from a Mr. Roakes. The Colonel is now at Quebec." Chesterton was very glad to hear this. His thought was that Trevor was out of danger for the time being at any rate. " Sorry I can't see him. Give him my regards, and say that I shall be in New York a day only, and in Washington a day, and then start home." Chesterton found the Duke of Moorland very low- spirited. He had just come from the President, where he had been complaining of the building of the four battle- [278] Lord Chesterton Receives Another Wound ships ordered by Hiram. The interview had not been altogether satisfactory. He had found the President in great good humor and had been answered: " Why don't you go to Hiram Endicott ? I understand you have an interest in the railroad and steel works. I can't help you." It was this remark by the President that had made the Duke uncomfortable. He therefore listened with atten- tion to the message which Donald had sent him by Ches- terton. "And do you think I ought to resign, George? Of course I will not sell our stock." "Yes, I agree with Donald," said Chesterton. "What do you think, Mabel?" " I'll say resign if you agree to stop in America. I don't want to go back now, at any rate not till I see Pitchener and Donald meet. And with this highly commendable purpose in view I am going to The Village, where I shall be in the center of things." "George, I shall go back with you and give the King my resignation and my reasons, as I couldn't put it right in a letter. Again, I am of no use here anywhere. Mabel, I will take you and the children to The Village, and leave you with Helen. I do this as I know how uncomfortable it is in England for you. I feel better now that this has been decided upon. I used to dislike Donald, but even though he is an enemy to my country, I now admire him. Yes, I like him. So there you are, and I shall tell the King so." [279] Chapter XXVIII A CONFERENCE On the eighteenth day of September Donald gave gen- eral instructions to his officers. Grouped about him in the large square room of the house were Le Tour, Hunts- man, Massey, Harry Endicott, Fletcher, Captain La BeUe, and also James Roakes. " I hear that the vast store necessary to winter the Eng- lish army is in Montreal. It would appear that the English did not take into account the possibility of being forced eastward. Therefore, if we can capture Montreal and destroy this store, we shall cripple them very seriously. It has, I presume, been apparent to you all that we could have taken Montreal after the second battle of The Village, but I thought that if we left the place alone they would concentrate there. It is much easier to fight their ' last word in force ' where they are now than in Quebec. Remember another point, their store of provisions, am- munition, etc., is important to them and of very little use to us, as we have plenty. If we can capture or destroy the tons of stuff which they have accumulated, our work up to the City of Quebec will be made easy. " I am told that Pitchener wUI arrive in Montreal in two days and I think we ought to give him a welcome. They attacked us once here in great force. We will now see what we can do, as I purpose moving on Montreal. We will, if you think that our army is ready, attack them on the morning that Pitchener is to arrive. You, Massey, [280] A Conference will take regiments eleven to eighty-five, or seventy-five thousand Americans, and at seven o'clock open fire and at the proper time rush their entrenchments. If you con- centrate your artillery on the north road out of Montreal, I think you wiU effect an entrance. And then, if our power is a strong one, you wiU be able to roll up their fortifications from the inside. Huntsman will let you have Skidmore and Peace and two hundred and fifty pieces of artillery. Here is a map of the northern part of Montreal or the section in which you are to operate. You will notice that the map I give you has every street on it plainly marked, and you will also observe that you have only a part of the map of Montreal. I had this printed purposely — printed so that you will see all is a blank except the northern part of the city. I want you and your officers to see only that section in which you are to operate; in other words, my instructions are confined to the map as you now see it. If you are re- pulsed, fall back and wait for orders. If you see by our rocket signal that we can't make an entrance, march back to The Village. " Le Tour will make his fight at Lachine and I shall be with him. I shall have under me regiments one to ten, or the boys who first deployed into The Village square. I shall also keep Endicott and my clansmen. Le Tour will take one hundred thousand Habitans, and with him David and his command. If we are able to effect an entrance in both places we shall fight independently, and should the street fighting continue until night we shall not, if you follow my maps, fire on or fight each other. " Now, David, give this strong order to your men. Do not shell Montreal proper, and use only soKd shot for the streets, as we don't want to kill women and children. [281] The Overlord "La Belle, our hopes are in you; I think the steel barges can stand all the missiles that will be hurled against them. If your men work well and don't get rattled in the strong current, you can shell their inner fortifications from the St. Lawrence in a way that they have not thought of." "Master, we will anchor the steel barges right in the Lachine rapids if that should be necessary. Never fear, we are ready. We, the captains of the Ottawa, can easily make ourselves the captains of the St. Lawrence." "I am glad to hear you speak so confidently. Captain; a further word; above all things don't forget to signal where Le Tour is to attack; you are also the eyes of the army. Captain." "Master, my eyes are good and I will remember." "When we carry their fortifications, place your fleet opposite Montreal. Here are your maps showing the streets which run to the river. Enfilade these streets when you see the British soldiers moving in them. " Now, gentlemen, we have two days, or plenty of time for a last look around. Our lines are within fifteen miles of Montreal and six miles of Lachine. Are we then ready to give Pitchener a warm welcome?" Kiddie was smiling pleasantly, warmly even. He had heard that he was to be with the Master, and he knew that meant fighting. In fancy his Highlanders were already in the streets of Montreal and the picture made him happy. Massey said, " I shall be ready — am ready now for that matter. I am of course glad that you waited for the great English chief to arrive. It gives the carnival a nice touch to have their sachem present. The Enghsh have been telling us for weeks that when their high priest of war arrived we should get it. I think it good of you to await his arrival." [282] A Conference "They ought to send us an illuminated address of thanks," exclaimed Uncle James. " I can fancy," remarked Fletcher, "him saying in three days that we are a mean lot, for I hardly think he has mastered the mathematical diflFerence between our imits and those of the Boers or the Soudanese; we shall, I know, illustrate this point." "I hope so," answered Glendearg. "Louis, I have gone over all this matter with you before. Have you any suggestions to make ? " "I cannot think of anything now. I have guides, seventy-five of them for Massey, or one for each regiment, so that when he gets inside the city he won't be at fault for an instant. The Habitans with us know Montreal. It seems to me that if our river attack is successful we shan't have any trouble getting inside. Every man will be armed with knife, bayoneted rifle, and revolver, and so they are fit to do anything and go anywhere." "All right, then," exclaimed Donald. "We will now make our last preparation and then for our final blow. Pitchener will of course make every eflFort to hold Mon- treal. His career shows that he is used to rough fighting and that he knows how to make a rough fight. Tell your officers to forget that there is such a thing as kindness. I imagine it will be ' no quarter ' without that cry in the air. Once we're inside I look for success, especially if you aU see that the maps which I have given you are worked out, for they are my scheme for street fighting and for your guidance." "Have you sent word to Low, Donald, that I want to hold a short conversation with the Governor General ? " "David, the Governor is yours; at any rate I hope so. [283] The Overlord Our roads are one as I am after Low also. When we find him the Governor is an easy step." "I hope nothing is wrong with that amiable person Low," exclaimed Uncle James. " I think not, but as he can serve no further purpose where he is, I want him in New York to help Hiram." [284] Chapter XXIX LOW LAUGHS LAST The evening before Pitchener arrived there were a number of persons in Anstruther's office in the Windsor Hotel. The English general was walking up and down, evidently very cross. The Governor General, his moral side Harry Boyd, Senator MacFarlane and two aides. Major Waldegrave and Gjlonel Tredegar, were with him. " Pitchener is at Quebec," said the General, " and will be here early to-morrow morning, and I can't answer the question I know he will put to me, 'How many men has Glendearg ?' We can guess, we can imagine, and all that, but that sort of thing won't go with him. Governor, I have left this matter to you and the Senator. You both, especially the Senator, promised to give me this informa- tion, and yet you both fail. This Glendearg must be well served as he seems to know our very thoughts. He doesn't seem to have any spies about, but yet he knows every im- portant move we make. He couldn't, for instance, divine our flotilla up the St. Lawrence. That scheme got as far as a start and no farther. One of his generals, Massey, at one time in the United States regulars, stopped our first boat and took the officer ashore and showed him a masked battery of one hundred guns — " "I was the officer," interrupted Colonel Tredegar. " And then he told Tredegar to go home. You civilians can't understand the shame of such an order. Of course we had to return. Think of it, my dear Governor Gen- [285] The Overlord eral, if you know how to think for a moment as a soldier, Tredegar was sent home! In other words, they didn't want to kill us by drowning or when we could not hit back. That message, if you understand it, means that they feel sure of themselves when we are able to hit back. " That whole plan was discussed here. Your rooms. Governor, are next to mine, and we were particular to see that no one was about. Let us go back. Why was this Glendearg so ready to meet us at all times ? I say that when he wants information, he gets it. When I want anything I get excuses. You thought. Senator, that your daughter, who is in The Village, would help you and that you could arrange to see her, and now your last effort spells failure. You, Governor, rely on a Mr. Morton who doesn't show up. I am very much annoyed." The Governor answered: "General, you have made a few independent efforts and I feel sure from what you have just said that they have failed. Morton was my last hope. He worked pretty hard to get the reward of one million pounds sterling. Thanks, Perkins, I will have a drink. Excuse me, General, Morton secured the men who made the effort in Windsor to destroy Glendearg." "I didn't know that," said the General. "It's true," continued the Governor General. "He also tried to wreck Glendearg's train. You see he is at any rate energetic if unlucky. I don't, of course, have any direct dealings with him ; none at all. I work through a man named Fenton, one of our own, who is a bit down on his luck. I was told that Morton would find out, if possible, the number of troops in The Village. As he hasn't reported to Fenton, I take it that he has failed in his effort." " I did everything I could," answered the Senator, " to [286] Low Laughs Last get inside, but I wasn't allowed beyond their lines. I wrote to my daughter and begged and entreated for an interview, but I couldn't get a word from her. I know that Grace would write to me, perhaps has done so, but it would be just hke that black beast Glendearg to destroy her letters and mine, too. How I hate that dog! I pray that I may one day get him within reach of my revolver." The Senator was very wrathy with Donald. So far he had not been made a lord, and all on account of Glendearg. When his daughter went to The Village he made no effort to get her back, as to his mind came the idea: "I can use her to further my plans." His first letter reached Grace undisturbed. It was artful, as the Senator had a knack with the pen, but still it contained a request and Grace at once took the letter to Donald. He saw that the Senator wanted his daughter to act as a spy, so he immediately gave instructions that all letters to Miss MacFarlane in her father's handwriting were to be destroyed. The Senator was deeply annoyed that his plan of having a friend in The Village — his daughter — did not amount to anything. He had still another serious cause for an- noyance. He was clever and he could read signs under- standingly, and it was borne in on him that the black beast, as he always called Glendearg, was to be suc- cessful. None knew better than he that the Govern- ment of the United States would not permit the English to reoccupy the great territory that they had lost. And now what was to become of him ? He saw his position and he was vexed indeed with Glendearg. If he could only have secured this last bit of information for Anstruther all would have been well, as life in England as a lord ap- pealed to him. He knew that the English general wanted [287] The Overlord to make as good a showing of facts as possible to Pitch- ener, and here was an important one which had to be arrived at by guessing. Anstruther said: "Well, I suppose we must do without this information." At that moment an orderly came in and stated that a Mr. Ralph Morton wished to see his Excellency, the Governor General. " Good — good ! " cried Lord Grenville. " Here is hope. Have I your permission ? " "By all means," exclaimed Anstruther; "show him in here." In a moment Ralph Morton was in the room, saying: " I have news — news of great importa,nce. Fenton was not in, so I came direct to you, but I will tell my story first. I got through their dead hues by running the small rapids opposite The Village on a plank. I won't go into details, but I beheve that I am the first one that ever went over the rapids that way. I landed about a mile down the rapids and boldly made my way to the Inn. I went into the yard and from there I entered a small waiting- room called 'the Chapel.' It was raining hard and my request for drink and dry raiment was natural enough. I was served and the landlord said he would see what he could do in the way of clothes." At this point in Morton's narrative, Perkins came into the room with a loaded tray. Morton had his back to him, but Perkins, or Low, as we wiU now call him, knew the voice and the figure. At one time he had worked for the man who was now talking. It was when Morton was playing the game of villainy against his Master in New York, and Low had been in Morton's house as a spy. He reaUzed that Morton would know and denounce him [288] Low Laughs Last at once. But Low did not turn and go out. He knew the Master was to attack Montreal the next morning, and how important this news of attack would be to Anstruther. It would mean a careful defense of the city, and Low knew that the English did not expect an attack so soon. Their entrenchments were made more to stop guerrilla work than as a means of beating back an army. Low heard Morton speak of The Village and he placed his tray on the sideboard and Kstened. " While he was away looking for something dry for me to put on, I kept my ears open ; there were four people in the room. A priest was speaking; he thought I belonged to the place and he spoke as openly as possible of Glen- dearg's plans. Oh, it was droll! Oh, my good friend Donald, you have hurt me in the past. Thank the devil or hell that I can deal you a blow now." Morton took a drink from a little man who handed him a whisky and soda in a small server, but he was looking at Anstruther and did not notice who helped him. He con- tinued, " You don't know. General, what hate is — I do. I was ruined through that black guerrilla and now I can give ruin back, for as sure as hell, if you work on this news, you can blow his army into eternity. He is — " " Excuse me, Mr. Morton, I don't like to shoot a man in the back — prejudice, perhaps ! " "Low," shouted Morton, and then turning swiftly to Anstruther he said, "You have a spy here. Glendearg is — " but that was Morton's last word, for Low at that instant shot him through the heart. For an instant all in the apartment were so stunned by the suddenness of the tragedy, that they only looked and stared at the quiet little man who was now gazing at them with wide, full, determined eyes. They paid no [289] The Overlord attention to the Inanimate thing on the carpet. In all their minds was running the thought, " No wonder Glen- dearg has been so well served." They looked back into the trying months and they saw Perkins ever ready to brush their coats or take a speck from their boots. They always saw, no matter how late they sat, his wooden face serving drinks, cigars, whatever. And all this time he was a spy on their movements — their plans; his wooden face a mask, his automatic service a mask. The two most surprised mortals that perhaps ever lived were the Governor General, Vice-roy, of all the Canadas, and his moral side Harry Boyd. They went even farther back with thought than Anstruther and wondered if this little devil knew about their scheme as to Glendearg's claim. These two worthies forgot all about Low's work against the British forces; they were thinking of their own early work; their giant prospectus. It was Anstruther who spoke first. "I will soon finish you. Tredegar, arrest him, and should he attempt to escape run your sword through his body. Boyd, he was your servant, and yours too, for that matter, Lord Grenville. This will make pleasant reading for both of you in London, and to think that we all Uked this miserable, wooden-faced imp. If he is not dead in an hour my name is not Anstruther. Take it away. Colonel." "Just a moment." It was Low who spoke, and that something which is sometimes in the voice of strong men made Tredegar pause. " I have a little story to tell. It's so short that I have a hope you will listen to me." [290] Low Laughs Last "Excuses," sneered Anstruther. "I suppose," answered Low, "it might be called an excuse, but it's not directed to my person; but judge for yourself. In The Village, ever since 1812, a prize at one thousand yards has been shot for. The trophy is a medieval Spanish blunderbuss, mounted in silver; a quaint old thing. Every man must, under the laws of The Vil- lage, make his try. I am perhaps explaining to you why we are so sure with the rifle," and here, strange to say. Low actually smiled; the smile was so unnatural that it seemed to break his face. He continued, "I won this trophy for three years in succession. I was going to try to make it four, when the Master stopped me. He said that my three wins was the record and that I had demon- strated fully enough that I could shoot. I wonder if you see my point, or the moral of this little story. " I may die within the hour. General, but others will go before. Not a move from any of you or I will shoot. Look at this carrion here; I know you are brave. It may be that I am not firm. I strongly advise you not to test me. That's right, keep still with your hands on the table. I have been still so long that it's a real pleasure to talk. Just a minute, while I lock the door of the con- necting rooms." Low backed to the door and, as the key was in the lock, turned it and put the key into his pocket; watching care- fully he went to the door which led to the corridor. " Now," he began again, " I shall in a moment bolt for it, and as we are on the first floor I think I can gain the street first. Don't follow too quickly, or I will shoot. I want thirty seconds. Really, I like the sound of my own voice. I shall, with your permission, talk some more. First, I ought to tell Willis Grimes, the Governor General, [291] The Overlord that though what I have said might imply that I would shoot him, this is an error, and only in the very extreme would I point this Kttle revolver in his direction. I have received word from the Master that David Huntsman wants the versatile Lord Grenville. I feel that your mind doesn't at present run, your Excellency, to abducting pretty women. I know you consider the Canadians merely vas- sals, and that as such they ought to administer to your comfort, and it's shocking to think that they rebel against your person. To hve up properly to their peonage, they ought to look on things Uke you with favor. " I tried to tell David one night, in the Master's hearing, what a real good thing, how valuable, you are. You have given the Canadian freedom. Ah, you start. You think the papers are all destroyed"; and now Low actually laughed. " And now I am going — good night," and with a bolt he was out of the room. He was hardly gone when Anstruther, Tredegar and Waldegrave rushed after him, shouting orders. An or- derly said, " Perkins has just gone down the main stairs." They all went together, but they did not see the spy. They heard that he had gone toward the side door, but they could not find him, look as they would. Orders were given and a great many officers and men of all kinds began to search the streets. Word was sent to every station in Montreal; a description of Low was not necessary, as they all knew Perkins. A thorough search was instituted in the hotel itself, but they could not find him. Anstruther, after issuing an order to search every hole and every likely house in the city, went back to his apartments. Low was nearer than Anstruther thought. When he left them so hurriedly, he made for the main stairway, only a short step, and was in the lobby of the hotel, which [292] Low Laughs Last was filled with soldiers, before Anstruther had taken his first step down the stairs, shouting "Stop the spy!" Had he said "Stop Perkins," Low's career would have been cut short, but Anstruther in his excitement thought only of the word " spy, " and this gave Low time to go across the lobby without ru nnin g. When he came to the ele- vator shafts, he saw one of the lifts unloading. Going close to the operator he said just one word, "Le Roy," and that made the lift boy move quickly. He closed his door and went to the top floor. Low instantly was out and the car was lowered so that he could get on the top of it. Then the car was hoisted as far as it would go. Low clambered out on the crossbeams where the pulley which held the wire rope was attached. He was very quickly out of sight and in a secure place. The lift then went down to the main floor, where all was confusion. The elevator boy was at once asked if he had seen Perkins, the valet. He replied, " No, I have not seen him since morning." He swore that he had not spoken to Perkins for two days, nor had he, as he had made no answer when he heard the whispered word "Le Roy," nor did he speak going up in the lift. He knew exactly what he had to do. He was in that position, not to run the elevator, but to help Low in case he got into trouble. [293] Chapteb XXX THE LOSS OF THE BARGES After the escape of Low the Governor General and Boyd were sent for and were severely arraigned by the English general. "And to think," he continued, "that Morton was on the point of telling us something really important, and now the information is gone. I will make a report of this whole miserable business. What papers did that Uttle imp refer to ? " Anstruther put this question to Lord Grenville. It was Boyd who answered. "They would not interest you. General. Now, you have piled it on pretty thick, as we are no doubt culpable — or at any rate careless, but the fact remains we did not know he was a spy. Another fact exists. General, I have your original order of ' no quarter,' and if you make us your scapegoats, I shall retahate. I can make a much worse story out of that 'no quarter' than you can out of Low." "What do you mean?" thundered Anstruther. "Anything you like," answered Boyd with annoying composure, " and I advise you to go slow and don't forget your wager with Grenville here about the women in The Village. K we sink, you sink." Boyd spoke quietly but in a determined manner. It did not take Anstruther long to see that Boyd was a scoun- drel with a side of greatness. He possessed much more [294] The Loss of the Barges courage than the General, and more brains. It was ar- ranged between them to make a light matter of Low in the report to Pitchener, but this did not make them the less eager to catch Glendearg's spy. " We shall surely get him," said the Governor General, " as I don't see how he can avoid the search that is being made." But Boyd was not so sure that Low would be captured; his eyes had been opened rudely to the kind of man that had been waiting on him, and he saw now that the man who acted his part so well was beyond him intellectually. " I think," Boyd remarked, " that he has gone for good. No doubt a plan of escape was arranged to meet just this situation, and though we have thousands here who know him by sight, yet I venture to think that he has vanished. It comes back to me that I have read of Low in Wall Street as a man of considerable financial standing. His story, if my memory serves, is interesting. For a long time he was Glendearg's valet and then his secretary — always his confidential man. The other side to this is that Glendearg would hardly allow a man so valuable to him, also a clansman, to Uve in our midst without arrang- ing with the French here for his succor in case of need. I am sure, then, that every Habitan that can be trusted knows Low and his mission. Let us consider another aspect of the Httle chap. I won't speak of his bravery, as that is estabUshed, but look at his intellectual side. Not once did he show ability beyond brushing clothes and serving us well." "I think you are right as to the spy's cleverness," growled Anstruther; "but I cannot imagine Glendearg with a heart. If I were typifying a cold, hard, calculating brute, I should draw the so-called Master of The Village." [295] The Overlord " You may be right, but I hope we shall catch my erst- while valet. I confess I should like to see his neck stretched and I have a feeling that he is still in the hotel." "That's impossible," exclaimed Anstruther. "I have had every part examined. When he was last seen, he was going towards the lifts. None of the elevator boys saw him, at any rate they say that they didn't. I have not, as you know, taken them at their word. But I feel sure he got to the street somehow." There were a great many in the hotel as servants for the purpose of befriending the little man who was valet to Harry Boyd and Lord Grenville. The English captains who were in the lobby of the hotel saw the smiling faces about them. A Captain Tracy of the Enniskillens said to his lieutenant, " It's too jolly easy to read these children — why, it's as plain as whisky that they know all about the whereabouts of the spy. But how are we going to find out ? If we could cinematograph their brains, it would be like skating. I see Anstruther is arresting a lot of them. He is, of course, mad and feels that he must do something, but he is mistaken if he thinks he is doing any good. Watch me with this chap: Garpon," and Tracy stopped a boy who was serving whisky, and said in French : " I know you could, if you wished, tell me where Low is. I also know you won't. I am right, eh?" The French boy laughed and replied, "The ban Dieu has Low in his keeping. Merci, Monsieur le Capitaine," as Tracy gave him a crown. "You see," continued Tracy, "it's as simple as domi- noes; that boy knows; they all know." The next morning the great Pitchener had his first glimpse of the city of Montreal; he was met at the landing by a number of oflScers and escorted to the Windsor. [296] The Loss of the Barges The commander-in-chief of the British anny was a tall man with very noticeable eyes; they were very cold and murderous looking. He Ustened to all that Anstruther had to say, but made no comment. He was allowing his quick mind to grasp control. For the first time in six weeks he was thinking of results. On his trip he had received reports of the mighty host that was growing at Montreal, but he did not know, nor would he permit himself a thought as to what this host was like. But now as he listened he heard words that made his senses feel an acute pleasure. Four hundred and eighty thousand trained men, and all absolutely under his direction! His mind ran easily to the recapture of Ottawa, Toronto, and the West, but he did not say this to Anstruther. He wanted information, so he listened. He had heard about Low without making a break with a question, and he was told that Glendearg's actual force was not known. It pleased Anstruther that Pitchener said nothing and made no comment on his lack of information on such a vital point. Pitchener saw without a question that An- struther had tried to obtain this knowledge. He thought: " What does it really matter with such an army as I have here ? I will get everjlhing right soon." At last Pitchener said, " We will put in the day looking about, and then we will make our plans. First, I don't like such a large force in a city. We will move at least half of the men to-morrow." " I was not permitted by the war oflSce to do anything but get this force ready for you. Our winter suppUes are here and not in Quebec. This was made our point be- cause it's within sixty miles of the center of The Village. We can march on them in a day as their hues are not fifteen [297] The Overlord miles from this hotel. Perhaps my location of force and suppUes is in error, but I don't think so." " What suppUes are in Quebec ? " asked Pitchener. " The regulation quantity only. I stored nothing there, all is here. We couldn't, you see, quarter so great an army as ours in the city of Quebec or at the fort. This is our best point. I have turned a lot of the French out of the city — about thirty thousand famUies; they are aU right. I presume so, anyway, as they were passed at Glendearg's lines. You will find that we have good winter quarters. As we cannot make much headway after the snow covers the earth, I thought it would be prudent and wise to make this city our base. It's practically at the jimction of the Ottawa and St. Lawrence rivers. If we can drive our power home on Glendearg we can easily dominate the Canada which we have lost from here. As I look at it, Quebec seems afar off, inaccessible even." " I see your point," answered Pitchener, " but I consider that you were wrong in bringing all our supplies here. I think it will be best to send a part of them to our Amer- ican Gibraltar. It will be some trouble, of course, to do this. I am thinking of a repulse and the necessity of falling back on Quebec for the winter. We have plenty there, as I understand it, to feed a small garrison a long while, but we have half a rmUion men to take care of. I am merely thinking of possibilities. I feel sure that we won't be driven out of this city, still let us take care of the future. I suppose there is no chance of this Glendeaig making an attack in force against us ? " "I have thought of that, but I'm sure he won't risk anything. I feel convinced that he wants us to make the initial move." But as if in answer to this opinion came a telephone [298] The Loss of the Barges message from Lachine nine miles away, stating that Glen- dearg's artillery had begun a heavy cannonade. This message had hardly been read, when a messenger entered with the word that the gate of the north road was being shelled. For an instant the two English generals looked at each other. Anstruther exclaimed, "I don't believe it's anything serious; we have troops in abundance at both these points. I will telephone Tredegar who is at the north gate and we will, if you wish, go to Lachine. Of course, if their attack is serious, it will be directed against us there." But the English generals were to find out very soon that the attack was serious indeed. Huntsman at seven o'clock began shelling the English entrenchments without doiog a great deal of damage. Still he kept up a lively fusillade which made the English gunners merry and facetious. Greneral Pepys, the commanding officer of the British force at Lachine, remarked to Captain Layard: "What's the use of answering this popping ? They are too far away to do much damage to us, and we can't, of course, do them any great harm. If they are serious they will come closer. ' ' In half an hour. Huntsman's machine guns were within two miles of the English lines, and the Enghsh gunners were very busy. The Glendearg artillery was not far away and the English guns on the barricades were di- rected so as to put as many as possible out of action. The English entrenchments ran across the Lachine canal right to iiie St. Lawrence; on the river the English had a cluster of five three-inch guns. It was well known in the English camp that Glendearg had a number of boats armed with quick firers. The battery on the river had been placed there to keep the Glendearg's boats from passing. Cap- tain Leigh, who was in charge of this battery, was taking [299] The Overlord no part in the firing that was going on, as his particular duty was to watch the river. Shortly after the cannonading began, he saw a barge, or what looked Uke a barge, turn a point in the river. He carefully scrutinized this craft which appeared to be Boat- ing in mid stream. So far as his eyes carried he could not see a sign of life aboard. The craft even turned around in the eddying current and seemed to be drifting to the rapids. In a little while another boat appeared and, like its forerunner, drifted. The longer Captain Leigh looked at these strange boats, the less he liked them. He called to his adjutant Macnamara and said: "Look at those fish, wiU you ? They are not at all like anything I have seen before. I swear that they are as broad as they are long, and I'm an ass if they are as innocent as they look. I cannot see a sign of life, nor can I see a gun. They are about a hundred feet long and eighty feet wide. Rummy outfit, eh ? " " Quaint ducks, surely," answered Macnamara. " Shall I send a message to them ? " A three-inch shell was sent, but it seemed not to disturb the first boat, as it went on quietly turning around in the swirl of the river. "Gum!" exclaimed Macnamara, "that hit all right, and exploded, too, but there the boat is, as large as ever and still swimming." Captain La Belle, who was on the first boat, said, after he was struck by the first shot, " That's right, mes enfants, fire away. Our turn will come soon and then I know the bon Dieu will smile. Now, engineer, turn your small wheel and we will straighten out and go down stream, head on. We are discovered and there is no use loitering on the trail." [300] The Loss of the Barges The little screw was set in motion and the barge moved more quickly. In the meantime Captain Pepys was giving these boats his attention, but to his chagrin his sheUs did not apparently do any damage. This was not strange as the two barges were built first of wood and then coated with a belt of steel eleven inches thick. They were built broad so that they would not draw much water. Their great beams gave them a lot of room inside, and this was devoted to dynamos and engines which burnt oil. The guns aboard these vessels were not in sight to the English because they were not in position. The electric power aboard was to hoist them into their turrets at the proper time. A great deal of care and thought had been put into the design of these barges. "This is our first chance for a real blow," Captain La Belle had said to his men that morning, " and I want you to show the Master that we know our way even when it's not a case of piloting. You observe, my children, that he does not send any land men to handle the guns. It's all left to us. Now, Devereaux," addressing the captain of the second barge, " don't forget my instructions if my boat sinks. No attack in force will be made until they see our signal. Don't signal, therefore, unless you are as sure as death. Now we shall start these moving forts." On the sides of each of the barges were eight heavy anchors. When the first barge was opposite the first locks on the Lachine rapids. La Belle touched a button and the anchors dropped to the bottom and easily held the barge stationary. He megaphoned Devereaux where to anchor his barge, and then signaled for his guns to be lifted into place. Each gun wore a heavy steel hood to protect the gunner, and in fifteen minutes all the guns were in position. But Captain Leigh was something more than a wit. [301] The Overlord He saw that his guns were not heavy enough for the work in hand, and he sent an orderly with a message to General Pepys explaining the object of the barges. The purpose of the barges was apparent to Leigh as soon as he saw where they were anchored. The Enghsh general hurried a field battery of fifteen pieces across the canal, and pres- ently Captain La Belle was getting very much more than he bargained for. He paid no attention to the guns that were playing on him, but was directing his fire to the barri- cades swiftly and surely. Pitchener and Anstruther arrived at this time, and seeing the design of the barges, Pitchener directed every available field piece to move across the canal. The English had two hundred and sixty field guns at Lachine and these were turned on Captain La BeUe, who saw with a tear in his heart that his moving forts were fast going to pieces. They could not stand the terrible cannonading that was being directed against them. For fifteen minutes his guns had not spoken; they were literally torn from their resting- place by the force of the missiles hurled at them from a range of less than fifteen hundred feet. Devereaux's barge went down first. A great yell of triumph rose from the English artillery. "We shall go soon," said La Belle to his engineer, "and we have not accompUshed our purpose. We can die, of course; that is easy. Evidently the EngUsh have bridged the locks, as I know that the old bridge was blown up yesterday. Well, it's the chances of war and here we go. Now, mes enfants, we were all born in water, so let us swim until we are shot or escape." Another yell now went up from the EngUsh artilleiy as the second barge sank. [302] Chapter XXXI LE ROY TRIES A NEW WEAPON Up the river on a high bank, watching the destruction of his two moving forts, was Donald, and by his side the " Spirit of The Village." Near him David Huntsman and Louis Le Tour were looking upon the English hurhng all their artillery against La Belle and Devereaux. This group made a remarkable picture, alert but necessarily in- active. David, tall and athletic looking, his face set in cold, hard Unes ; his natural foe was here before him, and to-day he did not intend to be without food for his guns. His heart knew only pleasure at the prospect his mind un- folded to it. Louis was looking with eyes that saw brave men going to their death. He knew that the bridge had been blown up, yet the EngUsh had crossed the canal easily and quickly, contrary to expectations. The Enghsh had been quick in repairing the bridge, and yet as he watched it seemed that they did not cross the canal where the old bridge had been. Le Roy, " the Spirit of The Village," was watching in- tently, but not with glasses. His eyes did not need ad- ditional aid to see three miles. He was not carrying his stick of iron, but a huge sword which the steel workers of Pittsburg made for him. Every once in a while his eyes rested lovingly on the Master, and then drifted again to the barges. Louis was about to make some observation to David when he heard a growl from Le Roy. Turning, they saw [303] The Overlord Le Roy looking at the Master, but they noted that Donald had not moved, but was still looking through his glasses. " What does that mean, Louis ? You know him better than I do. " "The Master is thinking of a project and he is cross. In some way Le Roy knows what is running in Donald's mind. You see he is apparently as calm as we are, yet Le Roy doesn't think so, hence the growl. It's all very strange and queer." Donald lowered his glasses and turning to Le Roy said, "Bring Andre here." With a bound " the Spirit of The Village " sped down the bank of the river to where the boats were. He found Andre and they hastily rejoin the Master. "Andre, the English have built a temporary bridge across the canal between the first and second gates of the lock. From coping to coping it is seventy feet. The supports to this bridge must be from upright timbers in the lock. Take the Spectre and at full speed rush her at the gates of the lock. If you succeed in breaking the gates, as I think you will, the English artillery cannot get across the canal before we get inside. For of course the flood of water that you will let in from breaking the first gates will take away their bridge and smash the second gates if they are closed. Tell the engineer, who has a family, that he is not to go with you. Have him fill the fire box with coke soaked with oil; also see that there is plenty of water in the boilers. Then move into the stream and go at full speed. Steer the vessel from the stem and not from the pilot house. This will give you a remote chance if you get so far as the locked gate. The Enghsh are now very busy s inkin g Captain La Belle's barges, and they may not see you until too late. It will [304] Le Roy Tries a New Weapon at any rate be difficult for them to hit you. Andre, even with success in your mission, I am sending you to your death. Good-by, boy." "Master, may I be permitted to fasten a couple of torpedoes to the bow of the Spectre? That would make the destruction of the locks sure." " A good idea, Andre. I shall take care of the old folks." "Thanks, Master. Adieu." The brave little Frenchman was next seen going down the St. Lawrence at full speed. But hope of life to come, as he knew it, was quick in his heart. The " Spirit of The Village " followed Andre to the boats anchored in a bend of the river, and when the little Habi- tan was ready to start on his terrible mission, where death seemed so sure, he put out his hand for a good-by. But Le Roy would not take the proffered hand. He smiled on Andre and said, " Coming back — coming back to Le Roy, to the birds, the caves, the waters, the silent woods, coming back to the great fights — coming back to the Mas- ter." And with a laugh which filled the Frenchman's heart with a throbbing joy, he was gone. The torpedoes were fastened to the bow of the Spectre and the engineer started the engines with full power. The little vessel was soon eating up the distance to the locks. Andre, with a smile on his face, stood at the tiller. Now he was sure, not only of his life, but of the success of his mission. The EngKsh on the barricades had stopped firing as had Glendearg's artillery. AU were watching the de- struction of the barges. No one noticed the Spectre as she fell down the St. Lawrence at a speed that those waters had never known before. Andre said aloud to the little vessel: [305] The Overlord " Go, my beauty, go; you are making it. They do not see you; only another half mile; a matter of forty seconds to you. Faster! Faster! Ah, the gunners see! They seem astonished. If it were night they would take you for a phantom. On — on ! They fire at you — they miss. Now we are in the canal. Ah, that was — " But no more was heard from Andre. He was in the water and a full battery of six guns was sending its storm of steel at the Uttle boat. They had hit in the center and broken her in two. Andre swam to the bank and looked. The bow of the boat was going forward by its own momen- tum, ducking and wobbling. He watched and saw the English gunners who had destroyed the Uttle boat smile, but he gave them only a fleeting glance. His eyes are on what remained of the Spectre. He knew of the boat's watertight compartments, and realized that the bow would float to the gates. " Now — now, my beauty ! " he shouted. Andre was standing on the bank of the canal. The English considered him crazy as they saw he was watching the progress of the wreck. Again they heard him shout, "The ban Dieu smiles! Good, my beauty, good! That's it!" Then an explosion was heard and the heavy gates of the lock which held back the waters of the St. Lawrence were torn to pieces. With a roar the waters swept the canal from end to end, and Pitchener saw that his field artillery would be isolated for hours, as it would take time and some effort to bridge the narrow, angry, rushing waters again. Andre, laughing as a boy laughs, was promptly arrested. He saw with quick brain the Master's scheme, and he laughed with joy — the joy of a great success. High on the bank of the river, Donald watched the [306] Le Roy Tries a New Weapon little vessel swim the St. Lawrence, as did David and Louis. Soon they saw the locks destroyed and they re- joiced. " I feel sorry about La Belle," exclaimed Donald, "for he went to his death without realizing how much his idea as to the barges was going to help. You see, David, what it means to have that artUlery where it is. They will not bother us now in the streets. Louis, did you deliver our last instructions as to 'no prisoners'?" "Yes, sir. I explained carefully to Massey and others that yoiu" order meant that the EngUsh were to be driven out of the city eastwards. I was careful to state that ' no prisoners wanted' did not mean 'no quarter.' If pris- oners are taken, they are to have an opportunity to escape." " Now, David, move forward with every gun you possess. Louis, you follow with your entire army. I will go to the locks; attack them all along the line." Pitchener saw Glendearg's army moving to attack. He told his gunners to aim low, and then he called on his great fighting force to strike a blow for England. He felt confident that he could beat back the army coming against him. But presently word was brought that Glendearg had effected entrance to the city in the north and that a terrible fight was on there. He could not then expect more men from that quarter. Still, as he looked about him, he was satisfied that he had plenty already, with those coming from the city, to beat Glendearg. He ordered the gunners who were on the other side of the canal, with their now useless guns, to swim over to help in man- ning the guns on the barricades. Andre saw this, and as he was now quite forgotten he went to the head of the canal and, securing a rowboat, pulled up stream. His object was to get the fleet and to carry out the Master's orders as to the river streets. He [307] The Overlord had also a hope that he would find La Belle and some of his men down the river. David had, with great care, organized his men into working units of ten, that is, ten guns in his command con- stituted a company. After receiving orders from Donald to advance, he went to his captains and said: " Don't mind the men you see on the mud wall. Direct your fire at their guns. I shall expect to find every gun they have out of action in half an hour; that is, if we are any good. Another thing, remember that we were very small potatoes at the second battle of The Village; there- fore we have some ground to make up. Glendearg has just given me my orders ; they are to attack at once so that in a minute we shall be busy. But I have time to impress you with an oversight of his. He did not tell me to fall back after the infantry charged the barricades; we will move to the left when we succeed in silencing the EngUsh guns. I think we can eflFect our own entrance and then we shall perhaps get back the honor we lost at Eagle Rock. I want, as I am sure you do, to see what we can do against an army on the next street, so to speak. Now, we will make a start. I will take the extreme southern Une with the heavy guns." David then mounted his car, which carried a six-inch, quick-firing machine gun. Pitchener for the first time saw artillery in motor cars. He watched their quick movements and found that every gun was manned by twelve men, and that the car carried timbers to get over ditches and other obstacles. He also saw Le Tour's force of one hundred thousand men moving forward to attack. Turning to Anstruther he remarked, "They seem well drilled." " Yes," replied Anstruther, " and, as I have found out, they fight well. I don't know much about their artillery, [308] Le Roy Tries a New Weapon but I hear they have a perfect organization; at any rate we shall soon see." The action between the guns of the contending armies was at last in progress. Pitchener saw with a sinking heart that the Glendearg gunners were moving to rifle distance. They suffered somewhat, but nothing like what they gave back. In half an hour every gun that the Eng- lish had on their mud wall was useless, and the armies were coming together. The EngKsh breastworks were not high and the Enghsh could not fire from them, as David's artilleiy kept them clear until Louis's men were climbing the easy ascent. Then he moved quickly to the north, and the little Habitan jumped into a hail of lead. Marching toward the breastworks came Kiddie's High- landers and their "Angel Boys." Donald was at their head, and his great shoulders and immense chest gave him a truly formidable appearance. On horseback, as he now appeared, with the "Spirit of The Village" running by his side, with his long arms and his big neck, he seemed to personify the fighter. His clansmen as they followed crooned a wild hill chant, the death song, of the clan of Glendearg. Kiddie had never seen his men in this humor before, but he, like the others, threw his coat to the ground and prepared for battle. About a haK mile from the English lines Donald started his horse to a trot. When within one hundred yards of the barricades he turned in his saddle and from his throat came a yell that his clansmen knew well. At full gallop he made for the breastworks. In an instant he was over, but not first. Le Roy with a wild laugh — anxious to try his new weapon which he knew nothing about — reached the Enghsh before Donald. He gave his sword a slanting swing as he had been wont to use the stick of iron. He [309] The Overlord was amazed at what happened. It did not seem to stop, and yet more than one fell at his first effort. When his slow wits grasped the truth of the cutting blade, with his next blow he slanted it more. Then seeing three men fall to pieces he gave vent to a laugh that drove terror into the men who were fighting him. Even above the din of the great hand-to-hand conflict which was now going on, his laugh seemed to ripple naturally before it died out. His exulting yell came oftener now as he heard the scream of the EngUsh: "Capture Glendearg." Into his brain the words took shape with meaning, and he was full of glee. He swung his new toy and fought by the side of the Master, shouting, " Capture the Master! Capture the Great Falls ! " and with his soul full of a strange joy he gave death. The "Angel Boys " also heard the cry of the Eng- lish, and they followed Le Roy into the dense mass of red- coats. A great force, by the direction of Pitchener, was trying to capture Glendearg. Louis saw this and directed his men to concentrate where the Master was fighting. Pitchener said to an aide, "I think we shall win out; we have three men to his one and our men are fighting as well as possible. If we capture Glendearg, Canada is again ours." He directed all his attention to the High- landers, who were fighting with the weapon they loved, the two-handed sword. David, with three hundred machine guns and their supply cars, went three miles north and forced an entrance over the breastworks. In a very short time he had a road over the mud wall that carried his cars with safety, and then he made for the hand-to-hand contest that was going on in the httle village of Lachine. He rolled up the English fortifications as he went, and soon saw the great [310] Le Roy Tries a New Weapon compact mass of the English army engaging the Habitan. David opened his line so as to bring all his guns to bear and then began firing. His artillery was designed and made for close quarters, and here for the first time was every condition that he had dreamed and planned. Pitchener saw that the day was now going against him and he instructed Anstruther to order a retreat, stating that he would go ahead to the city and arrange for its defense. But David was not through with them and soon had his guns on the Lachine road which led to Montreal, and so Anstruther found his retreat cut oflF. It was a case of surrender or fight on. The English general was brave enough and would have continued, but the destruction was so great that his men refused to fight. They ran for shelter and he was forced to send a white flag, not to Glendearg, but to this terrible artillery that was playing on him. When David ceased firing, he looked about with great satisfaction. " This is worth living for," he said to Peace. "We will have a nice quiet game of bridge to-night, es- pecially if I find the Governor General. But here comes Donald." " I congratulate you, David. I think even you ought to be satisfied; how terrible the guns are at close quarters!" " Yes, I feel I have made up, and am even again. How many prisoners have we ? " "I don't know exactly, somewhere near two hundred thousand." "How beautiful!" "If you will come with me, David, we will force our way into the city. Louis is leaving twenty-five thousand to march the prisoners to the east end of the city. La Belle, I am glad to see that you escaped." [311] The Overlord "Take the fleet and rifle the streets according to our original plan, and don't feel badly. Captain. Your scheme was more than successful. We have conquered. And we won easily because their artillery was made useless in destroying you. What about Andre ? " " He found me and four others in the rapids." " A brave boy ! Captain, give him a tug — your best — as a present from me. Now, David, for the city, as I don't purpose giving Pitchener time to make a defense with the soldiers that he can collect from different points." By three o'clock Donald was in complete control of Montreal. Pitchener, however, with a regiment of guards and two other mounted regiments, made his escape. Massey's success was phenomenal. His movements had been discovered by the EngKsh early in the morning, and Tredegar moved out of the city with fifty thousand men to drive him back. This force did not stop Massey long as his artillery on motor cars played havoc with them. He entered the city with Englishmen flying before him, and then began a great battle. Massey mounted his guns on the mud wall which the English had built for their own protection. At twelve o'clock he was in complete control of his map and with seventy thousand prisoners. His loss was only eight thousand men. [312] Chapter XXXII A CHANCE FOR THE HABITAN At last Low came down from his long night at the top of the elevator shaft, and was made very happy indeed by warm words of praise from Donald. They were inter- rupted in their talk by David, who said simply, " Come and see." They found the Governor General shot through the heart. "I was too late. Look!" and David pointed to an aged Habitan who was sitting in a chair muttering, "He ruined my daughter and now he has paid." " He seems a bit crazed," said David. " I shall look out for him. You quite understand, Donald, that I am sorry that I found him dead, as I should like to be able to say to you, 'Yes, I did it.'" " I don't beUeve Canada wants him any more, anyway," exclaimed Low. "I am glad, David, that you didn't have to kill him. Low, here is a note to Judge Villequier which I want de- livered. Send someone who knows him as I am in a hurry." " I will ask Le Tour to go, for I fancy, from what I hear, he would be pleased again to meet Suzanne, the Judge's beautiful daughter." Donald was in the midst of a conference with his lieu- tenants when Judge Villequier arrived with Le Tour. He introduced the judge to all, and then said, "I sent for you with the hope liat you would accept a position under me. [313] The Overlord I have read with interest your articles on the school system of this province. I also know that you possess a great love for the Habitan. I now oflfer you the post as Gover- nor of this city. Your title will read. Governor of Mon- treal, but your authority will extend to Three Rivers. What do you say?" " You do me a very great honor, Mr. Glendearg, and of course I accept." " I am glad to hear that," replied Donald. " I will map out here and now a few of your duties. My excuse for hurrying you into authority lies in the fact that I shall be very busy for the next few months, and as my work takes me east of here I should like to settle things now. You will use the machinery of Government as you find it in the city, as far as it serves your purpose. Immediately take charge of all public funds, retaining the present treasury oflBcers if they are worthy. To the Habitans whom the English sent out of the city I have already issued instructions to return. You will estabUsh these people in their old homes and make good any breakage in furniture, etc. Take the fund of one milUon pounds sterhng which the Enghsh piled up for my life, and use it to make the French already in the city and those who may be coming here comfortable. "Within a week the hospitality of Montreal will be taxed to the utmost, as a great many Habitans are coming from Quebec way. The large quantity of provisions which we have captured will help in feeding these people this winter. Nathan Brothers wiU estabUsh a depot here and they will make a scheme for the Habitans' comfort. You may trust Nathan Brothers fully. What they do will be well done. Any time you are in doubt as to my wishes, telephone Mr. Roakes in The Village. He loves the [314] A Chance for the Habitan Habitan and will work with you for the sake of justice. The routine work as Governor I know you can take care of easily; I do my part of making it smooth for you, as you will be Governor, not a figure-head. Now I turn to your real work — work that will make enemies — work that will make trouble. " I think you have followed my school work in Monte- bello, Papineauville, and other towns on the Ottawa. The scheme for the education of the young in the places I have mentioned was made by the principal of a New Jersey High School. I gave him full authority to make a scheme, and the books to fit all grades and classes of his scheme. "A printing shop was estabUshed in The Village to make the books. Like the deeds to my claim, these books are in both languages, but I am convinced, as I am sure you are, that the young ought to be taught EngUsh as much as possible. That is the language of this continent, and the Habitan ought to know it. You will destroy all semi- religious books that the teachers use now and substitute the books that I have. You will also see that the plates of these books are destroyed. Give to each pubUsher whose plates you destroy one of our books to take its place, and then stop the making of that book in The Village. All plates for books which you get from The Village will be delivered free of cost. " I don't want to hurt as good a class of people as the publishers, and so hurry them into printing the books that will now be used. You will, I hope, inaugurate this new educational scheme to-morrow at noon, not only for this city, but for the whole province of Quebec. I want you to think over what I have said and meet me early to- morrow morning in The Village, and then we will discuss [315] The Overlord any points that are not now clear to you. To conclude, close all parochial schools that refuse our school books, and in closing these schools see that the Habitan and his children are fully protected." "Mr. Glendearg, you are doing me a profound honor. As to the civil appointment as Governor, I answer, we all like to go forward. But as to the schools there I hope to please you. I shall go to The Village in the morning with great pleasure." Judge Villequier then made his adieux and went home, where his wife was anxiously waiting for him. " Henri, what did he want ? Oh, tell me quick, please, and did you see the ' Spirit of The Village ' ? "Yes, dear, I saw the Master and the 'Spirit of The Village.' But call the two children so that they may hear too." Soon the little group was in the library, with wide eyes waiting for their good father to speak. "First," exclaimed the Judge, "you must do me honor, as I am sure you do not know to whom you are Ksteniag; you think, perhaps, it's still Judge Villequier of the Supreme Court of Montreal, but you are wrong. I am your Gov- ernor now. That startles you, eh? But that is not all. I am also Governor of this province, and if you are not good I shall have the soldiers put you in jail. Now, Suzanne, don't you dare eat more than one box of choco- lates in a day." "Oh, father, let me kiss you. What you say is just lovely. It was good to hear of the defeat of the English, but now that you are Governor it's perfectly splendid, and—" " Child — child, don't interrupt," exclaimed the mother. " I am dying to hear the story." [316] A Chance for the Habitan " Well," said the judge, " when I was ushered into Mr. Glendearg's presence, I saw ten men all seated about a table. I knew Mr. Glendearg, who introduced me to Massey, Huntsman, Fletcher, and others. And there by the Master I saw Le Roy, and, children, I was profoundly impressed with him. He is so tall and strong looking, and yet apparently so gentle and quiet. In no way does he give one the impression of a gladiator. Yet as I listened to the Master, I saw his eyes and they somehow enveloped Glendearg, the room, and everything in it. He made a lasting picture for my mind; a picture that will never fade. Now I see, or rather feel, why the Habitans have elevated him into a spirit. I cannot express him; it's a feehng that permeates, a something that fills the soul more than the mind. To be concrete, he is Glendearg's greatest power. As to Glendearg, he hasn't changed from the day he was in court defending the right of his deeds. He was bom to power — he is now merely living up to his natural attainments. "When he started to talk to me the others Kstened in- tently, perhaps in wonderment at his theme, or perhaps because they Kke to hear him talk. I am told by Le Tour that he is usually a silent man. But now I come to my instructions. " You will remember my comments on the school books that he is using on the Ottawa. If my memory serves, I said, here is what we want for the whole province. Not religion, but facts. Listen, then. I am to put these books into the hands of every child in the province. I am to instruct every teacher to use them, and I am to do all this to-morrow at twelve; that is, to-morrow I issue instruc- tions that the children of this great soil are to begin studying something useful. I cannot, of course, change [317] The Overlord all the books on the hour, but in that hour the old dies and the new educational system is bom. It's wonderful, my children, that I am to do this, and you know how this subject engages my heart and brain. " England was not the only power smashed this morn- ing. The parochial schools, with their scheme to feed the young on ignorance and superstition, must take our books or I will close them up. That makes me happy, for the Uttle souls that have enough to struggle with in this world without adding words woven into phrases which can be characterized only as lies. "This sapping ignorance is dead. With a parUament the religious orders of this province would be able to treat for a modification of the proclamation which goes forth to-morrow. With Glendearg it is different. Bishop Bayonne made every effort to keep the Glendearg books out of the schools on the Ottawa. He even went so far as to threaten, and then he felt the iron in Glendearg. You remember, children, the quiet letter in which he said that he would, if the Bishop did not accept new conditions as final, confiscate all the church's property and deport eveiy preacher who did not attend strictly to his duties of administering to the spiritual requirements of the people. That letter settled the question quickly, and now Bishop Bayonne and all religious orders in that section are de- voting their energies to the word of God which is their vocation. They have no business — none whatever — to meddle with schools. " I was told by Glendearg that a school-book was to be placed in the hands of every child in this province. Let your mind dwell on that momentous fact; it means schools and it means that the child must go to school. "These are noble words with a duty attached to each [318] A Chance for the Habitan one of them. Can you not imagine the astonishment of the Habitan when he sees his children educated properly ? Can you not picture his pleasure when he finds that his child is a unit in a scheme which starts with the child itself? Glendearg is working no wrong to any religious organization, he is merely teUing them that they are part of another scheme of life. He is pointing out in the only way that they will understand that rehgion is good when it does not stultify itself by implanting microbes of igno- rance in the mind of the young. " In the United States the parochial school is permitted because there are so few. Here in Quebec we have one vast parochial school and hence the ignorance of our people. But thank God that is past. It is a great honor to be Governor, but I like best to think that the name of Villequier will be associated with the first untrammeled educational system inaugurated for the province of Quebec." [319] Chapter XXXIII HIRAM TELLS THE STORY The result of the battle at Montreal caused great re- joicing throughout America. The great number of pris- oners taken made more than a sensation ; but the follow- ing day every one read his papers with a feeling that his eyes were wrong. "The English Prisoners Escape!" was the flaring headline which all read. Some said this was merely a newspaper yam, but the Herald had the news over the name of De Witt. Its bald, cold announcement could not be stigmatized as a manufactured story. It must be true, and the critics scored Le Tour and Massey for not taking greater care. The public prints seemed to think for a time that Glen- dearg was poorly served by his generals. But as a week went by and they read that nothing was being done to recapture this great escaping host, then Glendearg himself was criticised severely. In London the defeat was felt keenly, but when they heard that a Captain Tracy had effected the Hberation of the British prisoners all rejoiced, and Tracy was promptly made a baron. The escape of the English soldiers turned defeat into victory. "We have another chance," was heard on all sides. The English could not understand why their men were permitted to reach Quebec. In their minds they put it down that Glendearg was very much more crippled in the fight at Montreal than he had given out. [320] Hiram Tells the Story In Washington the escape of the three hundred thou- sand prisoners was a stunning blow. The President sent for Colonel Endicott and asked him his opinion, but with the question the President saw that the Colonel was very much chagrined. " Don't bother about my question," exclaimed the Pres- ident, "but tell me what is wrong." "It's like this," replied the Colonel. "I called my brother on the telephone this morning and asked him what it meant. It's so hard to realize that Glendearg has been careless, for that is certainly how it foots up. Well, Hiram seemed as chipper as possible and in no way de- pressed. I was really annoyed and told him so. Fancy, will you, he laughed, and said I was getting old and that I lacked humor ! I told him that I had a good mind to send for Harry, as the whole matter was a disgrace to American manhood." " What did he say to that ? " asked the President. "He got snappy. Told me to change my mind con- cerning Harry, or that he would come to Washington. Yes, I'm hurt, very much hurt." "It's your heart. Colonel. You like Glendearg and what he represents, and I can understand your feelings; but he has Montreal and he did defeat Pitchener. Let us look on the bright side. I somehow can't realize Glen- dearg as careless. Look at the way he works. Only a short time since the ' blow ' and he has rail communication direct with New York. When I first read of the English leaving Montreal en masse, I said to myself, Glendearg wants to bang them about a bit and then recapture the lot before they get to Quebec. But he didn't apparently move out of Montreal, nor did he cut the railway, as all the British soldiers are now in Quebec. I tell you, Colo- [321] The Overlord nel, there is more in this than we see. I have before me the map of Montreal, and here is the plan of Quebec. You and I know what provisions they have there, but look first at Montreal. Tell me why the English were all quartered in the eastern part, about the railway station. And tell me why the yards and station side tracks were choked with cars." "Now we come to Tracy's exploit of seizing the cars and making a dash. That was brave and clever and he deserves aU the nice things that are said about him; but the plan won't stand a ray of light on it, so far as Glen- dearg is concerned. He must have known all about it and, according to the way we think, he ought to have been very much annoyed. Now, annoyance with him would have taken the form of hurling Huntsman's artillery at the departing hosts, as they did not all leave in a minute, but apparently no one molested them. I don't dare let my mind run in one direction as it seems so terrible. No, no, I won't give you my idea as I may be wrong. Sit down here to the maps. Look over the figures relative to Quebec and make your own de- ductions. I would give a good deal to know if my conclusions are right." "Then you think," exclaimed the G)lonel, "that this whole proceeding in connection with the escape was known to Glendearg? Look, Mr. President, Glen- dearg had with those prisoners, Canada — the whole of it." " What about Quebec ?" asked the President. "Does that come easier with three hundred thousand additional men to defend the citadel ? " The President was about to answer, when a page entered with a telegram addressed to the Colonel. It read: [322] Hiram Tells the Story Get six weeks leave for Kennard send him to-day New York wire Hiram Endicott who will forward him to destination by special huny two fortifications. (Signed) Tom Masset. The Colonel gave the wire to the President to read, and a telephone message was at once sent to Kennard, who was in Washington. When this was done, the President turning to the Colonel said: "I will give him leave, of course, and at the same time tell him to take an assistant. Now read this new riddle. Why do they want our best artillery engineer ? We read to build two fortifications — good. But where? Colonel, I must know, and I am going to send you with Kennard. I tell you history is now being made either for the Enghsh or for Glendearg. We saw him roll the blanket in the West and know how deftly and quickly he did it. I don't propose to grope in the dark and, as you see, the pubhc are anxious. Glen- dearg has opened the whole of the conquered country to us; that is, there are no duties now to the America which he controls. At the same time he has given that part of Canada an increased population of eighty-five millions of people to trade with. The Dominion is now very prosperous. I mention this merely to add that our people will take a hand in the war if they think Glendearg can't finish it. " I have many things for you to talk to him about — all Uttle things as compared with the man and his purpose, still they will give you an opportunity to study the situa- tion. Turn your mind to the men who left us to show the Habitans how to grow strong. I mean our silver- tongued grafters. What short wages they received; some were horse-whipped, two were shot, all were kicked out of the country. Glendearg has read history, you see, and [323] The Overlord he doesn't propose that North America is to be discovered and reconstructed their way. Now all these mud slingers are at work. Public meetings are being held here, there, everywhere, demanding that I shall move. Remember that Canada is a rich prize and that our politicians see a great harvest of pickings. That is why they are trying to rouse the public. The escape gave them their chance. They would amount to very httle if it were known that the escape was a part of a plan. Therefore go, and send me a report as soon as possible." That night at eight o'clock Hiram was waiting in the special for Kennard; he, too, on the way to see Glendearg. Hiram looked at his watch and then went to Webb, who held the lever on Hiram's engine, to whom he said, " Point her high until you get to the frontier, then slow to seventy miles an hour. We must make Quebec by day- light." Hiram was about to enter his car again when he saw three men coming toward him down the platform. He easily recognized his brother and gave him a cheery welcome. He then greeted Kennard and his assistant. "You don't feel so cross now. Bob?" " No, Hiram, I was a bit dull this morning — there was a sUght fog in Washington." " Coming with us ? " Hiram thought the Colonel of the Texans was in New York merely on a visit. He was surprised then to hear the reply: "Yes, going with you, if I may." Hiram wrote a telegram which he gave to a porter, saying, "It's marked rush. Fly!" Then he gave the signal and Sally started on her long pull. Before the end of the tunnel was reached she was pitching forward at a very fast clip. After Harlem was passed she commenced [324] Hiram Tells the Story to go a bit. "The old girl seems to be in a good fettle to-night," exclaimed Hiram; "seems to be going some." The Colonel looked out of the window, and then, turning to Hiram, asked if the Hudson had been moved. "I don't see it." "No," Hiram replied, "the Hudson is not on this route." " Then where are we going ? " "To Quebec," repKed Hiram. "I can stop now, you know. Bob, and let you off, and then you can take a special back if you wish." "Oh, no," replied the Colonel. "I thought perhaps we were going to Montreal, but destination doesn't really matter. Going to the key of America fits all right with an idea that has been growing in the mind of the President for the past two or three days. This idea took such shape to-day that he impelled me to undertake this journey. "And now, Hiram, as you are the one person in this world that knows what Glendearg's movements are, just talk a few lines. Where does Colonel Kennard fashion the earth, for instance? I jolly well know that you won't talk if you don't want to. I am merely expressing a wish." " I should Hke to prattle and beguile the time by telling you all I know. Unfortunately, I can't speak, because it's not fashionable for those who work for Glendearg to do so. Perhaps you noticed that I sent a wire before we started ? It was addressed to Glendearg and it said that you were on the train; you are my brother so I am par- ticular. Now don't get annoyed if you must return from Boston, and please remember that you would see me [325] The Overlord damned before you would tell me or any one else the plans of your chief if your Government were at war. Give me the privilege of remaining silent until we hear from Glen- dearg." " Right you are, Hiram. I am, as you know, a friendly visitor from the President, who thinks that the grafters are having too much fun. And now the religious folk are taking a hand against Glendearg. They don't like his Montreal proclamation." " I see," replied Hiram, " and our President is very much all right in every way. But now you are talking about things that I may prattle about, and the poUticians have stiU another guess coming to them. I will, with the help of the railroad men, the steel workers, and our other allied concerns, look after Glendearg in America, so these goodies don't worry. But at present I am pretty busy and am not giving much attention to the loud-mouthed end of our population. They talk a lot of filth and they lecture a good deal on character. I presume to think that their reason for attacking a man is because they don't know what that animal is. This class has been in exist- ence since our RepubUc was founded; they are not new, but if they keep on hammering Glendearg a few days more, they may make a discovery that is new. Ah, you say, why bother with them? And perhaps you are right. But I don't pretend to be above my fellows and it's on the cards that one morning you may wake up to find a beautiful and encouraging silence on the part of these grafters. " I quite see their object — they would Uke to get the Government of the United States to march its troops on Quebec so that they could get busy — they are an amusing lot of scoundrels. But here is Boston." [326] Hiram Tells the Story When the special came to a halt, a wire was handed to Hiram which read: The Colonel of the Texans is welcome I hope he uitends to stop with us until snow flies as we want his advice bring your brother to my quarters. "This is pleasant and cheery," exclaimed Hiram, and he handed the telegram to his brother. After Colonel Endicott read the message he said: "I see the two personalities in the telegram. I am as Colonel made welcome. As your brother, I am invited to the quarters of your chief; now, you old skinflint, you needn't pick and choose your words. Really, Hiram, I think I like the Master of The Village as much as you do." " Bob, I am glad you talk that way. I will now bring you up to date, and I hope by the time I am through you will see with my eyes. Maybe you have read of a greater man than Glendearg, but I don't think you have, and I speak with some knowledge of the great characters of history. " A long while before Montreal was captured, I was told to extend our Maine line to a pulp mill a few miles below Point Levi, which, as you know, is opposite the city of Quebec. This little branch was completed and running two months ago. After the fight at Montreal, and before sun- down. Huntsman, with three hundred pieces of artillery, was en route to this point over our American roads. Before noon of the following day, Louis Le Tour and one hundred thousand Habitans were also traveKng to this place. I had, you see, to hustle some to do this; still it was easy enough if you will bear in mind that a week be- fore the fight I was told what was required. Transporta- tion is our game and we know how to play it, so that I had [327] The Overlord all these people at the Pulp Mill a good day before the first of the escaping prisoners were in the city of Quebec. I also carried a written order to each and every Habitan living in Quebec and the surrounding country to leave their homes at once and to journey to The Village and Montreal, where they would find food, clothes, and warmth for the winter. These orders were signed by Le Roy, the 'Spirit of The Village.' "As soon as the English soldiers arrived in Quebec, Glendearg took possession of the Canadian Pacific Railway to within ten miles of Quebec, and now this road is busy transporting all these families to Montreal. You see the fort cannot hold the vast number of men that are now there. I feel sure that they are indebted to Glendearg for clearing the city proper and giving them plenty of room to live in. The great stock of provisions which was cap- tured in Montreal will feed the homeless Habitans this winter. "The fortifications are to be built on the St. Lawrence; one at the Pulp Mill and the other higher up the river on the opposite side. These fortifications won't be more than eight miles from the city. We want them at once because Pitchener must now know Glendearg's Uttle scheme. In fact their Halifax fleet has left its moorings. I presume to think that they are coming to engage Huntsman's battery at the Pulp Mill. I have word also that a fast Atlantic liner left Plymouth for Quebec last night with rifles and ammunition. You will remember that nothing but men escaped from Montreal. "Among other things I heard Glendearg say that the citadel could not supply fifty thousand soldiers with rifles. You now see the importance of the Pulp Mill. The four cruisers that the English had at Quebec challenged Hunts- [328] Hiram Tells the Story man immediately after his arrival. I don't know how much you have read of David Huntsman, so perhaps I am giving you information when I say that he accepts all challenges. There is a legend in Glendearg's army that David would accept a " defy " alone and from any number, no matter how great. To illustrate — if you have fol- lowed closely, you will remember that I said that Hunts- man was sent to the Pulp Mill first with three hundred guns — twelve men to the gun. He captured an Enghsh scout spying about. Now, under ordinary circumstances, this man's career was finished, but David very carefully showed him his guns, his men, and then told the scout to hurry back to the fort and make his report. He also carefully pointed out to the spy that on the morrow Le Tour would arrive with a great many men and an attack would then be fatal. "Of course David hoped they would make a night sortie. I am told that he and his three friends were very much annoyed with the English for failing to grasp such a fine opportunity. This ought to give you a picture of Huntsman, and when he was attacked by the four cruisers he gave them a pleasant reception, — so pleasant that three of the cruisers now offer special attractions to the inquisi- tive of the finny tribe. To-morrow morning we shall see their spars sticking out of the water." "This fight has not been reported," exclaimed the Colonel. "No, we are keeping everything dark now. Massey wired you about Mr. Kennard from Montreal, or on his return from the Connecticut Gun Company. He was there explaining the kind of ' mine ' he wanted for the river at the Pulp Mill. There will be hot work at that point for the next six weeks, because it's the only road by which [329] The Overlord the English can get food to the garrison, and food for men and guns is going to become a very pressing question before the winter is over. Fuel will be wanted to keep their bodies warm, as a great majority of the soldiers in the citadel will be without blankets and overcoats. The ar- tillery which Glendearg captured from the EngKsh in Montreal and at the second battle of The Village is on way to the Mill. "These guns will be used to sweep the river and to defend the fortifications. We have also torpedoes in quantity. I think, then, that our plan to isolate the gar- rison will pan out all right. You may tell the President to allow the English to send all the battleships they like to America. I saw Huntsman on his way to the Pulp Mill, and he told me to impress upon you the fact that the EngKsh navy could now strike a blow for the serfs. David remembers the President's message to Congress. I expect that Pitchener is very busy in Quebec, as he hasn't moved against our railway, but perhaps he knows that a move of that sort would be futile. Le Tour is guarding it. "At the Pulp Mill I have ten thousand Itahan work- men, horses and scrapers in plenty. You see we have only a short time to work in. We don't know how short as regards attacks, but we do know that winter is coming; these fortifications are to serve as winter quarters for our expeditions, and chats with the citadel and the city. "Massey passed Three Rivers last night; his winter camp will be made about ten miles west of Quebec. In a week or two our lines will encompass Quebec and Point Levi, and then we begin to close on them. You have now the scheme of things. I have tried to tell you that Glen- dearg proposes to hammer the English hard from the [330] Hiram Tells the Story outside. I have been a poor raconteur if you haven't gathered inferentiallj that Glendearg expects to hammer them from the inside by freezing and starvation." "You put freezing first, Hiram." "Yes, Donald used that word first. I am merely fol- lowing him. You and I were bom and raised in Maine, where the winter is cold enough surely. Quebec is farther north and colder still." "Hiram, I see the meaning of Glendearg's plan. I think it's the most colossal in a military sense that my mind has ever dwelt on. You see, I have examined Quebec carefully more than once. I was there four years ago and I came away then with the conviction that the citadel could be taken only after a siege of five years. I was very much annoyed when I read that the prisoners had reached Quebec. Of course I thought that if fifteen thousand men could hold the place, what could three hundred thou- sand do ? I have always, ever since Glendearg started his war. thought that he would break his back at Quebec. Now it looks as if he were going to take it. Really, Hiram, you have made me very happy, as I like this Master of yours — and he is my Master when he comes to deal with my profession. I feel convinced that the President has thought this scheme out; he will be more than pleased with my first report." [331] Chapter XXXIV PITCHENER'S PLAN IS THWARTED The Colonel of the Texans arrived at Glendearg's quarters with a pretty clear idea that he was Adsiting a man who had not made an error. He found Donald the same agreeable person he had met in The Village. After breakfast he was escorted by his son, the Captain of the Highlanders, to all the points where work was going on. Kennard went with Donald to the points where for- tifications were to be built. He found that the ground on both sides of the river had been cleared and the scrapers were started that afternoon. The work never stopped for an instant, as dynamos gave light for night work. A vigilant watch was kept on Quebec, for Donald thought that Pitchener would try to break the force east of him. The Colonel of the Texans hoped that an attack would be made before his return to Washington. Here was work that pleased the eye and the senses — an active campaign. He had in mind that he would Uke to strike a blow for his friend Glendearg, and with this in view he deposed his son from his captaincy, saying, "Look here, boy, you are Lieutenant of the Highlanders until I go away." "All right," Harry laughingly responded, "I will be anything to see you fight. If you hear my men sing the death song of the clan of Glendearg, you will know that there is work to do; if you merely hear them swear you may take it that it's blooming play, and they will know [332] Pitchener's Plan is Thwarted which it's to be, from the ' Spirit of The Village.' You see, father, Le Roy never leaves Glendearg for a minute. If the Master goes in swimming, so does Le Roy ; if Donald jumps into a motor and goes anywhere, the ' Spirit of The Village ' goes too. As does the Habitan, so I accept him as the omen not only of success, but of that other world of which we know so little. The Highlanders, in a lesser de- gree, keep their eyes on the bravest man in this army; with Le Roy they watch, but they can voice their rights, and I know my regiment consider it their duty to be with the Master when blows are given. " A great many of my men have known the ' Spirit of The Village' all their Uves and they know how to gauge the laugh of the exulting Le Roy, and in some way this ' Spirit,' for that is exactly what he is, knows before anyone else when trouble is brewing. I have heard my 'Angel Boys ' say, ' Why watch ? We shall hear the 'Spirit ' laugh and then we know the ' red-coat ' is on the move.' I tell you this so that you may know when to expect a fight." "He is certainly," replied the Colonel, "a very won- derful creature; I see a good deal of him and he fills me with a feehng akin to veneration. Odd, isn't it, his hold on the Habitan ? " "Excuse me, father — put it this way, please; his hold on all of us. You say he fills you with veneration. I know the feeling; I too felt that way when I first saw him, but now I look on him as something beyond my compre- hension. You see, he is no more mad than I am; perhaps he is a great deal saner. At any rate, he is not crazy. The Habitan used that word for want of a better one. Now they have him placed in his proper niche as a 'spirit.' That word expresses him better than any other, and yet — well, I am thinking of the infinite. His strange love and [333] The Overlord care for Glendearg are not to be classed as insanity. In the fight at Montreal, when the British tried to capture the Master, I heard his laugh and I saw him fight — his cry, 'Capture the Master! Capture the Great Falls!' filled us with the power of the falls, for never on this earth did men fight as the Highlanders fought that day. By the accident of command, I was the third man over the breastworks, so that I was at all times close to Le Roy. And it was there in battle, with his cry in my heart, that I, too, seemed to be filled with an exultation. " Once Glendearg and Le Roy were separated and then from the throat of Le Roy came a sound like the snarl of an angry animal, and in a trice he had cut his way back to the man whom he loves. We cannot measure this love, father, any more than we can measure the infinite. We, the soldiers of Glendearg, are merely, in his eyes, pawns in the games. We are admitted to his scheme of life as friends of the Master. One day I made a faint impression on his heart by pretending that I was httle Beaumont. I have that young man's language down fine, and, puffing out my cheek, I challenged Le Woy (&s the younger ' man ' calls him) to fight. He was all attention in a moment and the pantomime was carried out to his great glee; during the whole of this colossal row he played with me as he plays with Kttle Beaumont. " I had noticed many times in The Village a game that the elder 'man* loved. Le Roy would put his hand palm upward on the ground, and Jack would step on the open hand. When Le Roy would raise him from the ground up to the height of his shoulder, then he would say, 'Are you ready ? ' and when Jack said 'Yes,' Le Roy would toss him over his head and catch him with his left hand. [334] Pitchener's Plan is Thwarted Jack, of course, had to make his body very rigid and leave the rest to Le Roy. "You can imagine, then, my surprise when I saw him put his hand on the ground for me to step on. I didn't, of course, make the mistake of even hesitating; I found myself raised from the ground, and when the question was put to me, and I had responded 'Yes,' he flung me over his head and I lighted on his left hand. I was then, as in the case of Jack, lowered to the earth. Now, as far as I could see, it took no more effort on the part of Le Roy to play this game with me than it did with the elder ' man.' Since that time I measure for something with him, as he now smiles and nods to me. I know and can appreciate his physical force, but I have no words for that other force in him. I realize that a power exists, but I do not know what it is. It's strange, though, that in Glendearg we have the finite, and in Le Roy the infinite. I do not want you to think, father, that I am more superstitious than another, as that is not the case. I think I'm essen- tially modem, and darkness intellectually or otherwise doesn't frighten me. But I am a believer in the ' Spirit of The ViUage.' "If you call that statement superstition, I reply, no. In Le Roy I have something concrete; a very tangible quantity indeed. If you remain here long, maybe you will see a manifestation of the power which I cannot describe." "Harry, you amaze me. I shall study Le Roy more carefully. Here is camp, and thanks, my boy, for a pleasant afternoon. I think you are safe enough from attacks, and I like the log houses which are to serve for your winter quarters." Colonel Endicott found Donald studying a map of [335] The Overlord Quebec and the country immediately surrounding the city. Huntsman was watching the smoke from his cigar with a look of perplexity on his face. Le Tour was walking up and down the room. A Habitan was standing in an expectant attitude. Donald spoke without turning around, saying, " You are sure, Anatole — five battleships and seven cruisers ? " "Yes, Master, twelve ships in all; they are not more than twenty-five miles from here down the river. I watched for a day, but as they did not move, I thought it wise to report." "Quite light," replied Donald. "What do you think they mean to do, Louis ? " "I suppose they will attack us in good time." "It's rather odd," remarked David, "that they permit us time. Every day adds to our strength and they must know all about our httle lot of guns here. I marvel that they don't come forward." "That bothers me," said Donald. "I feel convinced that they are there for a purpose that we have not fath- omed. Pitchener is capable of great things; he is not at all like Anstruther or the others. I gather from what I have read, that he is a preserver as well as a destroyer of force. He always has, to a very remarkable degree, looked after his men. It may happen that he is planning a simultaneous attack by land and by river. Of course he knows now why we permitted the 'escape' to reach Quebec, and this knowledge can't add any to his com- placency." Pitchener was in great trouble. When the escaping prisoners overtook him a short distance out of Montreal, he was jubilant and bent his energies to make Quebec with all possible speed. He was successful in getting his [336] Pitchener's Plan is Thwarted men to the fortress without undue delay. Still, many little things happened to show that Glendearg was not in any way hindering the mad rush of the British soldiers to safety. It was only when he was at the citadel with the vast horde of unarmed men that he saw why the flight was not interrupted. All his oflicers were very happy, of course, to get away, but they did not have the responsi- bihty of thinking for more than a thousand men or an army corps at most. But Pitchener had to think of three hundred thousand, and he was not in Quebec more than two days when he would have given his heart to have gotten rid of half his men. He heard with a smile that all the Habitans save a dozen or more had moved west, and also he heard without comment that he was being surrounded. Turning to Colonel Lorraine, the commandant of the citadel, he said, " This is all part of a great plan. They could not starve or fight fifteen thousand men in this fortress, but with our vast number of unarmed men they can get at us." "Surely we can feed our three hundred thousand," replied Colonel Lorraine. "If left in peace, yes, but these fortifications on the river don't look like that for us; it did not take them long to destroy three of our cruisers. I find that the enemy's Unes are not extended to the north of us, so to-day I sent five men dressed as Habitans down the river to stop the Halifax squadron. As soon as I hear that the fleet is where I can get at it, I shaU send them two hundred and fifty thousand men. They will look after these somehow until they are armed. If they fall into Glendeai^'s hands, he will return them; that is obvious. My move must be a quick one. I will arm ten thousand and place the com- mand under Tremayne. [337] The Overlord " We can hold this place easily if we have room to move in. Glendearg is siUy if he thinks I am going to attack him now. I shall do so when I hear that the fleet has our men at Halifax or we are protected with their guns. Anstruther was wise in killing himself. I cannot find a reason for his insane idea of making Montreal a store- house for all — everything. I spoke to him about this on my arrival and proposed returning at least half here, but I didn't have time to turn around before they were on us. General Tremayne, as soon as he gets his men armed, will advance on the river posts. I stiU expect to make it lively for Glendearg before winter sets in." The men Pitchener sent had no difficulty in stopping the fleet and getting back to Quebec. Then a dead line was made so that the news of so many leaving would not get out. Each man was to carry three days' rations. It was thought that a night march would be safest to start with, and consequently it was arranged to leave at sun- down, and go north for twelve miles, where there was a concession road leading east. Scouts brought in word that there was little or no watch in the country north of the city. They reported that Glendearg had circled Quebec on the Point Levi side of the river, but he had made no move in the north. This news pleased the English general as it gave him hope for the success of his plan. He said to Tremayne: "The road is clear; I will, to make sure, send out ahead of you a few sharpshooters with orders to destroy any one they find Avith arms, and to sequester everyone else for three days. You will see that I have done everything possible to save your force. I give you as protection ten thousand rifles and fifty rounds of ammunition. I can't see where these will be [338] Pitchener's Plan is Thwarted needed, but I will give more if you think you require more." " That is plenty," rephed Tremayne. " Good ! I am glad to hear you say so, because I have another order for you. I don't want any of these men to return to the citadel. If Glendearg should by any chance attack you in force, I want you, Tremayne, to do every- thing in your power to keep these men from returning. Lead them on and on and on until they drop from weari- ness, if necessary. Scatter them about the country to live or starve. On you rests the fate of Canada — of our great empire. Do you understand and comprehend how much depends on the success of our scheme ? " " Here is my hand. My life is forfeit if I fail." At the time that Donald was speaking to Anatole about the fleet, the English started their march. At nine o'clock that evening, the Colonel of the Texans was about to turn in for the night when he saw the " Spirit of The Village" go to the map that Glendearg had been studying, and un- fold it. Pointing to the north road out of Quebec he said, with a note of sadness in his voice, " Escaping to the woods — going away — going away." With the last word Glendearg said, "Notify our chil- dren, Le Roy," and with a bound the "Spirit of The Village" was outside, and in a voice that reached every heart in the cantonment, he shouted, "Rise! rise! Going away — going away!" In a few minutes Le Tour was receiving instructions. "I will take fifteen thousand Habitans and the Scots," said Glendearg. " Get them ready to march in ten min- utes. I want men who know this country. Now, Louis, watch carefully to-night and telephone Fletcher on the other side of the river that his men are to sleep under arms. In other words, be careful. I have been haunted all [339] The Overlord evening with the idea that something was up. At any rate I feel sure that Pitchener would go to any length to get rid of half his men, and of course that is what he is up to. I will take Huntsman with me as he is famihar with all kinds of night warfare. We must travel un- mounted as our road part of the way is through forest. Their destination is, of course, the fleet." Colonel Endicott heard these words to Le Tour and marveled at their finahty. He had seen Le Roy indicate an idea, and here it was followed up as a truth without question. Almost before he knew it he was in the quiet woods at the head of the Highlanders, walking with his son. The air was cool with a faint suggestion of winter in it. Glendearg, Huntsman, and Le Roy led the silent march. In three hours they came to a concession road and without a pause Le Roy headed west. Donald said to David, "They are sure to have scouts ahead. When you have found the spot that you want to operate in, give the 'Angel Boys ' their instructions. They are as silent as death, and as sure." David now took charge, and, finding suitable ground, ambushed his men three deep on one side of the road only. He then sent the "Angel Boys" ahead. They brought back word that a line of men were coming eight abreast. The ten thousand with rifles walked first with sure tread. Never dreaming of a surprise they marched into David's trap, Tremayne at their head on horseback. When the English general was opposite David he was requested to halt and to throw his arms on the road. This order was passed down the Hne and the English saw that they had to surrender or fight. Tremayne looked at Huntsman on the bank of the road and attempted to draw [340] Pitchener's Plan is Thwarted his revolver. David saw the quick action, and, as he had his weapon in his hand, he fired and shot Tremayne through the heart. That was the signal, and in a moment all the guns spoke. Then the Habitans jumped into the road to engage the soldiers hand to hand. Colonel Endi- cott went with the Highlanders, and for a few minutes it was lively work. The fight was a short one. It was the unarmed men that Glendearg was anxious about. He instructed Le Roy to speak — to tell them that they were in no danger, and the "Spirit," in words commanding and clear, in tones that carried far, said, "Don't run. The 'Master' won't hurt you. Don't run! Stay — stay — stay! Going back to the fort! Going back to the fort! The strong fort — the fort of the English!" The voice had a compelling effect, and it stopped a panic among the EngUsh. In a few minutes the British soldiers were on the march again, but now with their faces turned towards Quebec. At daybreak in the morning, Pitchener saw that his scheme had failed. In three days he knew that he was completely hemmed in by a force which he estimated at two hundred thousand. He reahzed that he had to face the great problem before him — winter. The gloom in the heart of the English general seemed to pervade every breast in Quebec. All knew that they were prisoners; all felt that the enemy would make them pay the price when the snow covered the earth. From them would be exacted an equivalent for holding a white race as slaves for hundreds of years; but this knowledge or feeling had only lately taken a hold on the EngKshman, and he could not yet measure his knowledge nor the hate that was eventually going to open his eyes. But they had [341] The Overlord plenty to think about. They attempted to break Glen- dearg's Knes only to be thrown back into the city, and it was this heaving back into the citadel that made them thoughtful. At last it was brought home to their minds that Glen- dearg meant to keep them where they were; he did not fear the fort. Groups of idle soldiers talked over the situation which they could not understand. One Tommy said, "Here is a place known as impregnable, then why do they always send us back ? " Though there was deep gloom in Quebec, suddenly a song loud and clear smote the air. The voice was musical ; it was a cabby climbing the stifiF hill to the citadel. He seemed a bit intoxicated as his head did not seem safely knit to his neck. His pony was sturdy and strong, but his cab old and rickety. The voice was silent for a moment while the cabby took a pull at his flask. When he reached the gate of the fort, he pulled to one side and apparently fell asleep. He was aroused by an orderly and told to follow, but the Habitan's mind did not quickly grasp the order and he took some time to find himself sufficiently to understand that he was wanted. The cabby followed the orderly to a Colonel Mainwaring, who asked him a lot of questions, as to who he was, why he remained in Quebec and so forth. The Habitan answered: "I lived in Vandreuil before I came here. I had one good business v?ith my pony — then the fight come, and the bon Dieu bring the English here, and I make money out of the English. I follow ; that is all. I am called Baptiste Marchmont; a good name. Bon, I am a good man, which is better. K His Excellency would like to see the truth, I will show him my purse. I save money for the mass which will rest my soul when I am [342] Pitchener's Plan is Thwarted dead. In the meantime, I sing. I sing because my heart is joyous — I make much money." The Habitan was now wide awake and trying hard to stand erect and to appear nonchalant; he tried so hard that his acting was seen and smiled at. The Colonel said, " You drink too much." "Maybe so, your Excellency, but it is only to-day. I was up late last night waiting to bring their excellencies, some officers, from the Chateau Frontenac up the hill. I had to get up early this morning to drive the great Gen- eral Forbes to the falls. I am busy earning the money for the rest of my soul, but the body was weak this morn- ing. I sustained it by a drop, only a drop, and then I add a drop, then I take a mouthful. Ah! that is good, I say, it bites, it cuts, but it makes me warm; it fills my heart with great throbs. I take a swallow, and lo, I have too much. It's very droll, but I am sober now and where can I be of service to your Excellency ? " Baptiste made a good impression on the Colonel; he had expected protestations of loyalty. He gave the Habitan a lecture on drink and dismissed him. He had inter- viewed the other cabbies and had sent most of them out of the city. For a time he had them watched, but he could not discover anything and he dismissed them from his mind. Baptiste was liked; he had a taking tongue and was always ready to sing a song of the river. He drove his pony with four or five feet of slack rein, which made for accidents, especially coming down the hill. The other drivers were busy enough, but Baptiste had all the good fares. Early in the morning Baptiste and the other drivers made deliveries of the necessaries of life all over the city or wherever the soldiers were quartered. The homes [343] The Overlord deserted by the French who had gone to Montreal, were in part occupied by the unarmed solders, but still there were a great many houses that were vacant. Baptiste hved near the railway station, and, with the business of cabbing, he kept a small grocery store. He had, so he said, bought this business from a French- man who had left Quebec by order of the "Spirit of The Village." At any rate Baptiste ran this shop as his own; his assistant was a British soldier named Gray. The main stock in trade of this shop was lard, candles, and oil. Baptiste said to Gray one day, " We are making the money, which is good. I am getting all the oil I can lay my hands on, as that is our best commodity. I paid twenty cents a gallon for our stock; we are selling it at fifty cents. I will give you an interest in the profits. It is important that we sell in small lots so as to get every cent we can." Gray was delighted with the prospect before him. Nearly every day Baptiste took out a few gallons of oil; it would have surprised Gray very much if he could have seen the destination of this oil, as it all went into empty houses. But he hadn't a suspicion, especially as Baptiste always brought back the money, which was put in an old iron safe. The other cabbies were supplied with oil, pro- visions, etc., but they were not allowed to take anything away without paying for it. "Don't trust these men," Baptiste had said one day, and Gray, keen now as he saw the money roll in, took great care that every purchase was paid for. One morning he asked Baptiste why he was so sad. " We are piUng up the sovereigns and yet you look hke a man that is lost." [344] Pitcheners Plan is Thwarted " Mon ami, you speak the truth. I have lost my honor," and the Habitan's eyes flashed as he spoke. Gray thought that Baptiste referred to a family matter, and dropped the subject. Consequently he took up a theme he was never tired talking about, and jeered at the " Spirit of The Village." But Baptiste did not seem to know much about Le Roy or his Master, Glendearg. When Colonel Endicott was leaving Donald, he asked after his friend Captain La Belle. Donald rephed, "I hope he is well, but I don't know where he is. Mr. Roakes wrote me that he had left The Village and had turned his command over to Andre. Even his wife does not know where he has gone. The disappearance of so good a man worries me. I know he took his defeat at Lachine hard; but as a matter of fact, he helped us greatly and I told him so. However, he thinks differently, and he is now in search of the honor which he thinks he lost there. At any rate, he wrote his wife that he would come back if he could do so with a clean heart. He is one of my most trusted men, and I would give a good deal to know where he is, so that I could go and reason with him, as he is evidently eating his heart out somewhere." [345] Chapter XXXV THE BERWIND RESOLUTION When Colonel Endicott reax:lied Washington lie found that Glendearg was receiving a great deal of attention. The grafters were pulling every string to get Congress to instruct the President to take possession of Canada. Makeway Crisp, a political unit of some force and in- fluence from New York, was the head of this worthy band of patriots, and he was hopeful that he could succeed in moving Congress to act. While the Colonel of the Texans was closeted with the President, Crisp was making a speech: "That Glendearg must be mad if he thinks he can capture Quebec now that the English have so many men there. If they could hold that place with fifteen thousand men for years, what could they do with three hundred thousand ? Now is our time to shuffle the cards a bit and to take possession. If we signal our intention to move on Quebec, the Enghsh will throw up the sponge. Glendearg has done a great work and I give him credit, but it must be apparent to every member of this House that he intends to estabKsh an em- pire. He will, in time, make terms with the English. I hear from good authority that he expects to leave them Halifax and Vancouver; you have noticed that he does not move against these places. He is a strong man with a lust of power, and unless we do something of a forcible nature to suppress him, he will found a government in the North which will not make for safety for us. Look [346] The Berwind Resolution at his wealth and the wealth of James Roakes. Also remember that one of their family is an English duchess; we know that Roakes arranged that marriage, and that Helen Glendearg is his favorite niece. The whole scheme is conquest on a vast scale. They own mostly all the railroads of our country, which means that he is prose- cuting his ambitions with American money. I defy any man to show me a line from Glendearg showing that he intends handing over Canada to us or to its people. " He has kept as still as death as to his plans, because he does not want us to worry him while he is fighting Eng- land. Our opportunity is now before us. Let us first demand that he put his cards on the table, and let us send this demand in the hands of our soldiers. If you want further proof that he means to found an empire, look at the way he is treating the religious bodies of the province of Quebec. Without warning, he tells them to use his school-books, and when they refuse, he threatens to con- fiscate their lands and to drive them out of the country; there is not one melting word of kindness in this harsh order. I have never read or heard of anything so arbitrary. " As free men we ought not to permit this, and the only way to stop these high-handed measures is to move our soldiers across the border. I tell you that Glendearg is the natural and inevitable evolution of wealth. I laugh at the statement I hear, that he is coming back here one day to be a citizen of this country." Makeway Crisp said much more in this strain and then sat down to some applause. The Speaker caught the eye of a new member, who announced himself as Adam Ber- wind, of Pennsylvania. "Permit me to say," he began, and then it was noticed by the House that a Quaker was [347] The Overlord about to speak. They saw a man dressed in black, with dark eyes and a white, thin face. He spoke haltingly, even as a man searching for words, but soon, seemingly, he had marshalled his ideas and then proved to be interesting. All the House noticed that he kept his left hand tucked away in his vest. He told his hearers that he did not know Glendearg; had never seen him. " I am not representing a constituency in any way con- nected with him; that is to say — the railroad was not a factor in my election to this House, either for or against. I will then, with your permission, take up one or two points that the honorable member from New York made. We are asked to say officially that Glendearg is a cheat, for that is what Mr. Makeway Crisp's words imply; to speciaUze, we mention, or shall be asked to mention, that he is an oppressor of reUgious orders. We are also to affirm that he cannot carry out his programme anyway, and that we can. We are also asked to say that he is going to found an empire. Now it seems to me that Glen- dearg is doing very well; he is at Quebec, and I for one think that the citadel will fall before Christmas." Makeway Crisp here made an error by asking the Quaker what he knew about fighting anyway. Mr. Ber- wind, puUing his left arm out of its resting-place, showed that a part of it was gone. He said: "That which is missing lies buried on the field of Antietam. I was only one of many, striking a blow for my country." This was said so easily and quietly that everyone knew that there was no boast in the words. The House now gave Mr. Berwind their appreciation. "My statement as to Christmas may be wrong, as Glendearg may not be able to take the place until Feb- [348] The Berwind Resolution ruary or March, but the fact is that Quebec is doomed. And why ? Because that escape which has been agitat- ing everyone to frenzy was merely part of a plan. Fif- teen, fifty, or a hundred thousand men could hold Quebec forever. But we are now dealing with three hundred thousand, which is a vastly different garrison — a garrison which means the fall of the citadel. I have been to Quebec and, though I do not pose as an authority, I know, what everyone must know who has seen the fort, that it cannot hold or feed three hundred thousand, nor can they arm this number from their vaults. " When you read of the escape from Montreal, you did not see, or read, or hear, that these men carried arms out of Montreal. They went, but they left their utiUty as fighting units behind. It's all so simple that I am sur- prised that there is a question. If Glendearg had kept these men, he could not have conquered the key to Amer- ica without paying a price in blood that makes one shudder to contemplate; but by permitting them to go to their fortification, the one so-called impregnable fortress in this country, he has, I think, made the fall of the place easy. " Now to the man and his purpose. As to the cause of the war we read that the English Government said, 'Take his lands and sell them.' The rest we know. Now that is just what Mr. Crisp wants us to do, with this difference, that we will not buy the country — we will merely discover it. Of course we shall not be permitted to take Canada even if we were insane enough to follow New York's greatest grafter, Makeway Crisp — " "I object to those words!" exclaimed Crisp. But the Speaker did not ask Mr. Berwind to apologize, and the Quaker continued: "And pass a resolution in- [349] The Overlord structing the President to axit. We should hp,ve to fight over two hundred thousand veterans and we have read something about their fighting qualities. If this were done, we should have to face the people of this country, and you know what they did to Mersey. The same men are here in our country to-day, and as sure as fate, if we make resolutions against their man Glendearg, they will make us eat eveiy word. I know that the railroaders, — the steel-workers, — the miners, and their aUied forces are as strong for the Overlord of The Village to-day as they ever were. "Up to the time of the Montreal school proclamation, I did not think a great deal of Glendearg. I thought that here was a man fighting about a question which I couldn't read understandingly — that is, freedom of the soul. Frankly, I thought with nearly everyone else that the Canadian was free bom. My impression was such be- cause I had heard and read that the man in the North was free, and I accepted the statement as true. But this war has made men ponder on the status of the Canadian, and nojv 1 know that the Canadian was a dependant, and we can't caU dependants free men. The Montreal procla- mation brought out something more than a storm from the rehgious orders; it brought to the front a great man, a man that would honor any country or age. " Judge Villequier says, and proves by figures, that not one child in ten of the Habitan is educated; he shows by quotations that most of the existing so-called schools are a curse to a country rather than a blessing. He then claims (and he has at any rate satisfied me that his claim is a good one) that there is no such thing as education for the Habi- tan in the province of Quebec. Now I come to Ville- quier' s last word, 'I am instructed to place in the hands [350] The Berwind Resolution of every child in this province the new school books, and I am going to do it. I have a telegram from Glendearg to-day reading, " If the reUgious orders do not accept our books, they must stop teaching the young. If they can't see that this is their mission in life, confiscate their property and send every one of them out of this province and out of Canada.'" Let me read those words again to you," shouted Berwind. "You know, and I know, that the school books referred to come from New Jersey. " What is the greatest blessing we have in this country ? Our pubhc schools. And that is Glendearg's scheme for the province of Quebec. Yes, I have liked the man ever since I read his naked words to Villequier. No shifting about, no compromises, he says in deeds and words: 'I am going to educate the young.' Makeway Crisp cannot grasp what the public school means to an American, be- cause he arrived in this country, so I read, when he was seventeen. But there are Americans here who know what I mean, and who know what this scheme means for the children of the Habitan. "As to Glendearg's founding an empire, I say, let us pass Makeway Crisp's resolution and very likely Glen- dearg will do so. But there is no room for Makeway Crisp's resolution in this Congress, and now I come to my point. I, too, see this great country to the North, and with Mr. Crisp I would like it to belong to the old rag overhead. This Congress lost its opportunity to fight for Canada when it didn't declare war on England after the first fight in The Village. That was our time, but it's gone and now some are envious. We sit here and applaud when Glendearg wins; we criticise when we think he makes a false move. "At this moment there is another power in America [351] The Overlord stronger than we are, and that is Hiram Endicott. Stronger because he beHeves in the man fighting for freedom. He is building his ships, and he is on record as saying that he does not care one damn for us. The Makeway Crisps have suUied our reputation a bit, and it behooves us to take our rightful position — the position Endicott has usurped. "Yesterday in New York the bankers called on this same Endicott and informed him that if he did not re- lease the gold that he has tied up, they would be com- pelled to issue clearing-house certificates. He repKed that he would not release one cent. I can quite see En- dicott's position ; he has out over two hundred nulUons in notes running five years. I got this information from the monthly statement of the Steel Workers' Bank, and he wants the gold for his running expenses, which are, of course, very heavy. Let us, therefore, guarantee these notes and put no Umit as to time on our guarantee. If we do this, these notes will become national notes and the bankers in New York can dispose of them to other bankers. We must do this without conditions or our effort is lost. We have, so far, done absolutely nothing tangible for Glendearg. This is an opportunity to show that we have a spirit above graft. When my resolution is passed, we can go home to our constituency feeling like men, not cowards. "Think for a moment; one man bom on the soil of this great continent raises the standard of revolt against op- pression, against peonage, and we sit here and do nothing. This same power that Glendearg is fighting throttled us once — had us in its iron rule, and our forefathers fought and obtained the rights which we enjoy to-day. And it's these rights which he is after. In fact he has them now, [352] The Berwind Resolution for I don't think anything can stop his march forward; and when he has his rights, which are the freedom of the soul, you expect him to hand over his gains to you — you, who have done nothing but talk. Let us show that we too are men and can appreciate a man. I would say now and here, let us pay all, but I know that would be going too far into his pride. But if we guarantee his notes we save a panic and we show that we are in sympathy with him, with his aims, with his future. Then we can sit down and wait for Canada to join our great scheme for man — for 'freedom of the soul.'" Congress as one man passed the " Berwind resolution," as it was called. The President had listened with quick- ening senses to Colonel Endicott when he described the night march which prevented the English soldiers from leaving Quebec. "I tell you. Colonel, I am as happy as possible that I saw and felt Glendearg's scheme before you left. I am sure that the fall of the citadel is now a question of months, not years. What grasping, animal-like courage we see in this plan. And vsdth the courage, the devil's own subtlety. The grafters try to hector me in moving against this man. I tell you he spells fate, destiny. We cannot fight against the march of time, and this Master of the Village is time, history, and, above all, MAN. "No, no, don't bother about the grafters. They see a magnificent meal in Canada, but I am here and that ter- rible brother of yours is out there in the open." Just then the Senator from Massachusetts came in very much excited and told the President of the "Berwind resolution." "I hear that Berwind rolled them off their feet and now they are singing 'Columbia.' The Senate, though it has but little to do with finance, is going to sing [353] The Overlord the ' Berwind resolution ' through its chamber to the tune of 'My Country, 'Tis of Thee.' We have at last awak- ened to possibiHties. Glendearg will be swept off his legs in the right way. I thought I would tell you the news, and now for the Senate." "That is magnificent," cried the President. "I will sign that resolution in double-quick time, and then the world will see a united America. Better still, I will, in a message, tell the country of your night march. Then all can read Glendearg's scheme. The citadel has not fallen, but its destruction is sure." The President paused as a page handed him a paper. It was the new Berwind law. He scanned it quickly and then read it carefully — a look of astonishment on his face. He said to the colonel of the Texans, " It's a guarantee without any definite sum being mentioned. Very much like Glendearg's scheme for Quebec. Magnificent! Call up Hiram and tell him what has been done. Give it to him strong. I'U wager that he is the most pleased man in America to-night, for I happen to know that the financial situation was bothering him ' some,' as he would put it. I told you once that he would be our next President — that stands; but now his opponents will have a man in Berwind to oppose him, as, of course, the Quaker is easily from now on one of the elect. It is remarkable that no one thought of this way — the one and the only way in which we could help Glen- dearg to nail up his flag of freedom for the white slaves." [354] Chapter XXXVI A ROMANCE IN TRANSIT On Lord Chesterton's arrival in England he went im- mediately to his magnificent country home, Gowermead, where his cousin, Muriel Lorraine, gave him such a cheery welcome that he made up his mind never to leave his estate again. But the love in his soul made him restless, and the picture in his heart seemed to whisper, " Work — work! Look how Brother Donald works." One day Muriel said to him, " George, your wound is nearly well, yet you are so grave and sad. Surely you have not opened the old wound of Helen. " "No, Muriel, her name is Betty; she's a ward of Donald's, I knew her as a child, and when I was in the hospital I fell hopelessly in love. I asked her to marry me, but she refused. I spoke to Donald and he told me kindly, but firmly, that Helen would not consent to give their adopted child to an Englishman. I can't blame her, for you know that our Government, through that great ass of ours. Charterhouse, made a money offer for Glendearg's life, and — well, my suit didn't prosper. I don't believe Betty even Kkes me, and I would give my heart's blood for one kiss from her Kps. It's not much of a wonder that I am hipped." Muriel had lost her lover in one of England's wars in India, and she appreciated to the full how lonely her cousin must be. She saw that he liked to talk about Betty and she proved herself a sympathetic listener. [355] The Overlord She was as old as her cousin George, had in fact passed her thirtieth year, but was still one of the most beautiful girls in England, and with her beauty she possessed intel- ligence to a remarkable degree. Seeing that George would fall into despondency if he remained at Gowermead, she counseled him to go into politics. "Take your rightful position in the House of Lords; your father was a famous debater. I feel certain that you would make a success; at any rate it's work, and work is what you want." Chesterton came to a decision at once, saying, "Very well, we will open our town house and begin." Chesterton felt much better after coming to this decision. He and Muriel never so much as mentioned the war. Both felt, owing to their friendship with Donald and Helen, that the subject had better be left alone. It was in Muriel's mind that her cousin must be more than angry with Donald, and she was surprised to hear him state that he was going to do what he could to stop the war; that he considered the English wrong now as they had been wrong all through. This was the tone that Chesterton took in his first speech. The House of Lords gave him more than a welcome, for the despatches had given him fuU credit for his daring and resource at the second battle of The Village. It was ex- pected that Chesterton would say something strong on the "Rule Britannia" order. The surprise, therefore, was great as they listened to words which solicited freedom and peace for the Canadian. When George sat down, he did not receive any applause, but this seemed not to affect him. He knew there would be hisses the next time he spoke and he was not disappointed, for when he asked in a perfectly even voice for a definition of the Canadian, if he were not [356] A Romance in Transit a vassal, there were loud cries of "Sit down, you don't know what you are talking about!" These cries brought the man in Chesteri;on to the front. He then cried: " He is vassal to us and you know it. Has he any representation in the government which governs him ? If he has no such representation, then what is he ? Come," asked Chesterton in a commanding voice, "tell me. I did not argue this point when I was on the battle- field for I was striking a blow for my country. I would not argue it to-morrow if I were well enough to strike another blow, because in my bones, as in your bones, is the thought — let us fence the universe if the universe will stand for it. But that doesn't in any way affect or disturb what I said about the Canadian. I want you to see that it's all up, this holding these people in bondage any longer. Let us turn to new fields, if you Tvish, and in the new fields give the people a Parliament as a toy to play with, and then I will shout with you that the ' new field ' has freedom and lots of it, and all the time we shaU be the authority. "What to do with our younger sons has been a great idea, — a principle, — as all over the world we have dotted places to send them to. I am not criticising our scheme of life, but am merely trying to make you see the futility of sending more men to Canada. Glendearg, in a few months, has taught the Canadian something about free- dom, and he has taught us something about fighting. I cannot see how you are going to reconquer Canada even if we send a million more men there. " Let us stop and make peace. You have all read what the President of the United States said recently about Pitchener trying to relieve the garrison of two hundred and fifty thousand men, and England as a man sneered at this statement of fact. [357] The Overlord "Glendearg has now the wealth of America back of him, and yet you think we shall win out. Why do you not realize that the theory of holding a white nation as slaves is wrong and abandon it? We have sacrificed a great many men trying to keep these colonists hitched to our wagon of empire. You say truthfully enough that the colonists did not want to leave our sheltering mantle. They, poor souls, were all bom in the realization of our power, and the pap upon which we fed them was never questioned. But at last a man arose who was ashamed of being bom in slavery and he has dealt us a few blows, demonstrating with each blow that he wants freedom. Moreover, we are not going to stop him, and the sooner we see this the better. I am haunted with an idea that Charterhouse could tell us why Glendearg was so ready with his first blow. I feel certain that the cause of this war would fill us with shame. " We are asked to believe that the cause is in Glendearg's rebelHng against the decision of our courts. That looks all right on its face. But if we go deeper, we see that he was ready to say, ' Take my lands if you can.' And when we made the attempt to seize his claim we found more than ten thousand men against us, all armed and trained. "These men couldn't grow in a night. Lord Gren- ville is dead, killed by a Habitan whose daughter he se- duced. It is well known that Charterhouse and Grenville were veiy friendly. Let Charterhouse, then, give us some details, not covered up with words about the might and right of Englishmen." Chesterton's speech made him very unpopular, as Eng- land was now getting together another army to send to Halifax, and this army was being raised by the mighty words of Charterhouse. He told the British public that [358] A Romance in Transit it was silly to think that Quebec was in any danger. " Let us," he said, " get ready for a spring campaign on colossal lines. We are Englishmen, and being EngUshmen we will not give up. It was just like the cowardly Glendearg to attack Pitchener immediately after his arrival or before he had had his breakfast. I feel that Pitchener will yet give us back Canada." Charterhouse was still the most potent force in English politics. When he read Chesterton's speech on first causes he became very angiy. He had no doubt that the correspondence which he had carried on with Lord Gren- ville had been destroyed, so in the House of Commons he made a direct attack on Lord Chesterton and told him either to apologize or prove his statements. "It is well known," he said, "that Lord Chesterton and Donald Glendearg, the rebel, are friends; perhaps the trouble is here. Who knows what propositions were made to Ches- terton while he was in The Village? He is insulting England, not me." He knew Chesterton had annoyed the English people by telling them truths, and he had a hope to make capital by a direct assault on the young lord. Charterhouse was quite satisfied with the disturbance he raised, as all the papers in the country demanded that Chesterton take back his words. Chesterton's reply did not add anything to his own case, that is, so far as getting his countrymen to view him with more favor. He told his associates in the House of Lords that he did not have any apologies ready. " I still firmly beheve that Charter- house could throw a lot of light on the cause of the war. I am, as he states, a friend to Donald Glendearg, and I am proud of the man and am honored by his friendship." The English were very sore indeed; their arms had [359] The Overlord suffered and their pride was in the ditch. In ordinary times they would have paid but little attention to Ches- terton, but now they resented his speech and attitude. He was burned in effigy, and was hissed wherever he went. This was sore trial to high-spirited Muriel, and one day she asked George why he had gone so far. "I see you are right, as of course there is more in this whole affair than we read. But why did you make the statement on first causes, and why did you play into that man's hands by saying you were a friend of Donald's ? You were not wise, George, but I love your bravery." Thereupon George told Muriel the question he had put to Donald, and his answer. " Why don't you cable him ? " she asked. "I can't do that, as, of course, the Government spies would take my message to Charterhouse." "I see," repUed Muriel, "and very likely he has you watched. Now, I have come to a decision. I will leave to-night for Gowermead, and to-morrow, as Miss Allen, I will sail from Liverpool. No, not a word; your honor is in this, to say nothing of your career. Donald will not refuse me proofs if he has them. Now outline the geog- raphy of the country to me, where I am to stop at in New York, and so forth." " Muriel, you are a trump. I will write you a note to Hiram Endicott; go right to him from the steamer. I have never met this gentleman but he must have heard of me through Donald, for I had a letter from him when I was in New York, asking if he could be of service." The next day Muriel, accompanied by her maid, left England. On her arrival in New York, very early on Saturday morning, she went direct to Mr. Endicott's office and was immediately ushered into Hiram's presence. [360] A Romance in Transit "Mr. Endicott, I want to see Mr. Glendearg. Lord Chesterton sent me to you with the hope that you would pass me through his hues. My errand is important, that is, important to me — to my cousin. You see Chesterton made some speeches about the cause of the war, his friendship to Donald; but here they are, I cut them out of the papers. You will also find in the package I give you, speeches that Charterhouse made against my cousin. He calls Chesterton, as you will see, all sort;s of pretty names. I made the journey under the name of Miss Allen so as to conceal my identity. I feel sure Donald will help me, if he can." " I sort o' think so, too; yes, come to think it over, I be- lieve Donald will help some. I'll just run through these speeches and then I'll tell you my opinion as to reaching Donald." While Hiram was reading the clippings Muriel studied the tall New Englander. That he must be forty-five years old was her first impression. His quaint speech inter- ested her. He was not at all like the person her imagina- tion had pictured. She had read thousands of words aflFecting to describe the man who was before her, Glendearg's first assistant, and she easily called to mind how very angry she had been with this same man for building ships to challenge her country on the seas. But now as she looked, lo, where was her resentment ? Per- haps it was Hiram's kindly manner that had worked the change. At any rate, Muriel felt that Chesterton had made no mistake in sending her to Mr. Endicott. Hiram at last said, " Well, I'll tell you what we had better do. Donald is at Quebec, and if he has anything for you to take back to England, it's at The House. So, with your permission, I'll send him a wire that you are here, [361] The Overlord and your purpose, and he will decide things. How is that?" " That will do nicely, thanks. When shall I return for his reply ? " " Well, now I calculate you had better stay right here, as it won't take long to hear from him. Halloway," he called to a young man who came into the room in response to a summons, " get connected with Glendearg and operate your instrument in this room. Stay; I will first dictate a message." Then Hiram stated Miss Lorraine's object in coming to America incognito. While dictating, Muriel noticed that Hiram was now apparently another person, as he dropped aU his colloquialisms and spoke in precise Enghsh. She marveled at his grasp of things, for, as she listened, she heard all the points that Chesterton had made in his speeches, and the reply of the Colonial Secretary of Eng- land. It was done in brief narrative form, or just as she would have desired to have the case put. In a short time Halloway had the telegram on the wires, and before Muriel had time to wonder as to Donald's reply, his words were in her hands. They read, "Go to Helen; she will give you what you seek." "That is very jolly!" exclaimed Muriel. "Yes, that's so, but I have orders, too. You are pretty much in my hands from now on, and you must be a good girl, because I am going to take you to The Village. We wiU start as soon as you are ready." "That's very good of you. I told my maid to come here as soon as she passed the customs; as we are traveling very light, she ought to be waiting at the entrance to this building." [362] A Romance in Transit The maid was soon found and they at once made a start for the North. " How would you like to drive my engine for a bit ? She is a quiet creature, fast perhaps, but otherwise gentle enough." "Oh, I should like that," laughingly replied Muriel, " but I am putting you to a lot of trouble, I know. Can't I take a regular train or something ? " " Now, as I said before, I have my orders and I don't dare tell you all Donald said, but he evidently thinks you will get lost if I don't keep you under my eye, so that you must put up with me for a few hours. We shall be at The Village for tea." " I Uke to be with you," — Muriel blushed very prettily as she said that, — " but I am taking you from your work. I am sure you are a busy man." "Well, now, I will just tell you a secret. I give it out that I am busy; it's necessary and human, but between our two selves I haven't much to do, and when Saturday comes I always, or nearly always, jog to The Village. Mrs. Glendearg and Mr. Roakes make me feel so much at home that I happen around whenever I can. I was going there to-day, so you see our road is one." Hiram had a delightful day and he was very much taken with Muriel. Once in the long dead past Hiram had met a young girl who had caught his fancy, and he paid his court with a hope against single blessedness. His first call came ofiF satisfactorily and he went home feeling that he had made an advance into the unknown depths of his charmer's heart. But his second call was not a success; his great difficulty at all times, especially in small rooms, was his long legs. They were a great trial to him as a young man, a very great trial indeed. [363] The Overlord On the occasion of his second visit he edged to the table in the centre of the room, and when he had located his stilts, as he called them, he felt at peace and he went in for a pleasant evening. He got on so well that he forgot aU about his legs, for when his charmer made a hurried step around the table to get a piece of something, to show him, she tripped over Hiram's feet and fell on the floor. This made the young woman vexed; she said with a very cold voice, "I will have, on your next visit, a hole made in the floor, and then you can put your legs in the cellar." Thus had ended Hiram's first and only love affair. After Donald had read and answered Hiram's telegram in reference to Miss Lorraine's visit to America, he sent for the Captain of the Highlanders and said, " I have an errand for you. First read this dispatch from your uncle, and I will in the meantime write a letter which I should like you to deHver. When Kiddie had finished, Donald said to him: "Here is a letter to Mrs. Glendearg. If you haven't anything better on, I hope you will deliver it. Eh, Harry, you blush!" " Can't help it, sir; I love Grace, as you know, and it's joy to think that I shall see her soon." "I wish you luck, Harry. Now pay attention to me. This letter to my wife is merely expressing by my signa- ture, which is important in this case, that she turn over a certain package to Lord Chesterton's reKef. I want you to tell Mrs. Glendearg a suspicion which has come to me. Miss Lorraine, so Hiram states in his wire, trav- eled to this country under an assumed name; she had in her mind a fear that her journey might become known to Charterhouse. When Low was here last week he told me that he saw Boyd in New York. Now, Low, when he [364] A Romance in Transit was discovered in the Windsor, made it quite clear to Boyd that he knew all about their 'prospectus.' It is then on the cards that the amiable Boyd has passed this information on to Charterhouse. "The papers in New York have no doubt noted the quarrel between Charterhouse and Chesterton, and if Boyd is still there he has cabled the Colonial Secretary of England. You quite understand that all this is conjec- ture on my part. I may be wrong, but I want to help in this case, and I think it -wise to work in the belief that Charterhouse is now acquainted with the fact that I pos- sess information, to put it mildly, that would hurt his career. " Tell this to Mrs. Glendearg in your own way, and then say that I suggest Low as the proper person to take the papers to Chesterton. If I am right in thinking that Charterhouse has heard from Boyd, he will, of course, find out that Miss Lorraine has sailed for America and he will know her object. He could thus seize at the EngUsh customs any package that she carried and no one would ever see it again. I feel that Miss Lorraine ought to carry a sealed package, and she ought to make the journey in the behef that she has the papers needed to make good her cousin's vague statements. In other words, if Low is sent, I don't want many people to know about his trip. "The EngUsh people would give a good deal to catch my Uttle friend, but he is just the one to do this errand. The customs officers on the other side will be watchful. It will then take some doing to get these papers to Eng- land, but Low will attend to that all right. The little chap deserves a rest; that's how he will view this jaunt. If Miss Lorraine carries a package of papers and photo- [365] The Overlord graphs, it wiD, I feel sure, go to Charterhouse. I then suggest that a few photographs of the rapids of our water power be sent to him. I also think he ought to have a few blue prints and some rough data which you wiU find in my ofBce. He will, when he opens the package, see our Uttle joke. It would be courteous, even friendly, if one of my cards were put in." Kiddie laughed and said "Good! If Mrs. Glendearg will permit, I'll fix him up a neat little prospectus and put that in too." " Have all the fun you hke with him. Now a last word and then make for Massey's camp. Take the night train and you will be in The Village to-morrow morning. Tell Hiram to be sure to carry the fake package to the steamer and to deposit it with the purser. Good-by, Harry. Good luck." Helen had been entertained by Muriel at Gowermead, Chesterton's home, and when she heard that Miss Lor- raine was en route to pay her a short visit, she planned a pleasant time. At the station Helen said, " I am very pleased to see you, Muriel." " And so am I," exclaimed Mabel ; " we shall be a family tea-party." Muriel saw that she was among old friends and treated as an old friend, and her mind, which had suggested doubts as to her welcome, was at peace. At The House she was presented to Grace and the " men " ; she already knew Mr. Roakes. Everyone had a cheeiy word and a pleasant smile. The war was never mentioned during Muriel's visit. " I am looking for someone," exclaimed Muriel. " Here is a parcel that my maid has carried with more care than [366] A Romance in Transit my jewel case, and I want to find — " but just then Muriel heard a voice singing. In a moment the voice was in the room and Muriel gazed in wonderment. "I don't won- der at Greorge being in love with this exquisite creature." She knew it was Betty. After the introduction Muriel said, "Miss Glendearg, this parcel is for you. I was told to take good care of it — look and see if I have carried out my orders well." And when Betty unwrapped the loose paper, she saw a rose — an Enghsh rose. A card told her it was from Greorge Chesterton. Something stirred in Betty's heart; she blushed very sweetly and said: " How very nice, thank you." She looked at Helen with wondering, questioning eyes, and Helen said, "It is very pretty; keep it in bloom, Betty." Muriel knew that Helen was the one that would have to say " yes" before a union could be thought of, and she, in her heart gave thanks for the pleasant words to Betty. Mabel, the Duchess of Moorland, made a discovery. She had noted Hiram's attention to Muriel on their ar- rival, and, as the evening wore on, these attentions didn't abate, and to her the odd part of it was that Muriel seemed to like the attentions and likewise the man. Mabel said to Helen when they were alone, " Hiram is in love with Muriel; the first stages have already been passed." Helen looked up with an astonished face and exclaimed, "How perfectly jolly! I must watch, but, Mabel, don't let us notice. It will be such fun! I would give a good deal to see Hiram married, as I like him a very great deal, and Muriel, too, for she is so true. What a charming couple they would make!" [367] The Overlord It was love at first sight with Hiram, and he made no pretense in hiding the affection that was urging him to be near Muriel. The Duchess was not the only one that had noticed the new hght in Hiram's eyes. Uncle James, a keen observer, read the signs and smiled. Nothing was said to Muriel about the papers that she was to take back with her, as Helen had not heard from Donald. "We will get word to-morrow," she said to Uncle James, "as of course he will send someone with an order." Harry arrived in the morning when they were all at breakfast, and a shout went up from the "men." It would be nearer the truth to say a shout from all, as Helen and Mabel were very fond of the Captain of the High- landers. "Muriel, this is Kiddie, our Kiddie." It was the Duchess who spoke. " I ought to be very angry with Captain Endicott," ex- claimed Muriel, "for wounding my cousin, but here is my hand and I am glad to know him." Watching Grace and Harry meet was fun for the Duchess. They blushed and looked foolish. "Really," she said to Helen, "we ought to tie them together until Grace capitulates." Harry gave his letters to Mrs. Glendearg, and after breakfast she received Donald's verbal message. Low was sent for and his eyes gleamed when asked if he would take the photographs he had made to Lord Chesterton. " I will take the Deutscfdand, which sails Tuesday. I shall get off at Havre, and by Wednesday week I shall hand the photographs to Lord Chesterton." On Monday Muriel was told that the papers were ready for her, but Helen said, " You will stay here until Tuesday [368] A Romance in Transit evening, when I will send you to New York. You will arrive there Wednesday morning in plenty of time to catch your steamer. Hiram will, of course, meet you and attend to everything." It pleased Muriel very much that her mission was so successful. It pleased her more that the old love for Helen was back in her heart. She would have given a good deal to have seen Donald and thanked him, but that was out of the question. She wrote him a letter and en- closed one to her brother, who was bottled up in the citadel. As Hiram left the house Sunday night, he said to Muriel, " I vdll send my engine Sally to fetch you back. She is, as I said before, a bit fast and wants to go the pace, but she is true and will stick to the rails. Now I wonder if you would give me that rose. I ought to have some- thing to cheer in the long ride before me." Muriel took the rose and gave it to Hiram; her eyes caught his and she trembled. He took a step forward, a look of determination on his face, but she ran away and, lifting her hand in salute, said good-by. When she met Mabel she asked if all American men were forceful. "I don't know about all, Muriel, but Hiram is forceful; very!" Something in Muriel's face told the Duchess not to chaff. When Tuesday evening arrived Muriel was ob- viously nervous; she was very much afraid of two gray eyes that she was to see in the morning. She said to Mabel, "Can't you come with me? I feel so helpless. " "No, sweet, I am not going. You and Grace cling to memories that ought to be banished; if Hiram takes you [369] The Overlord in his arms, and kisses you, I shall be immensely pleased. He is, perhaps, the noblest man I know." " Oh, Mabel, but I am not in love with him. I know, I know, I know, that I am not in love. I Uke him, but that's not love." "Of course not, Muriel. You have satisfied me en- tirely that you do not love him. Now, then, you ought not to feel helpless. "Why, bless your heart, you haven't any reason to fear meeting him — I am remembering that you only Uke him — more than meeting your brother or George." Perhaps the talk with Mabel braced Muriel, at any rate she started on her journey with a smile. And this smile was a good and faithful reproduction of her courage until she saw Hiram in her car the next morning; then she blushed and grew pale. He had a hold on one of her hands and some compelling force kept her eyes on his. They were, she saw, quite alone. All at once she felt herself drawn towards him, then her face was lifted, and looking into her eyes he said: " Muriel, I love you — love you — love you." He kissed her, and then the next thing she knew she was sobbing in his arms, her heart full of a strange, sweet happiness. Hiram with tender soKcitude turned his betrothed over to the captain of the New York, and never left the pier until the vessel was gone from his eyes. [370] Chapter XXXVII LOW MEETS FENTON But far ahead of the New York, which carried Muriel, was the Deutschland with Low aboard. He had secured a cabin in the name of La Rose and was traveUng as a Frenchman; he wore a pleated shirt, a monocle, and his face was decorated with a moustache with fierce ends. His appearance was that of a dandy, and he gave much joy and amusement to those on the vessel. In the game of secrecy Low was willing to take the chances and to stake his life against success, but he was careful at all times, now especially so, for he knew that Donald owed Charterhouse a smashing in return for his vile abuse. It was this that made Low anxious to get to England in safety with the photographs. Lord Chesterton's position was to him merely that of a vehicle, and it was perhaps a wise move for Low to travel as a fop of the boulevards. Boyd was in New York with Senator MacFarlane and Fenton, and they had read the Colonial Secretary's speech against Chesterton. Bovd knew from what Low had said when he was discovered by Morton that the papers bearing on the " prospectus " were " aUve." It was this fact that kept Boyd in New York. If the Enghsh arms had been successful, the road leading thereto, no matter how filthy, would have been pardoned, as in the case of Tibet, but the English failure was so crushing that Boyd, who knew his countrymen's anxiety to secure a scapegoat, kept out of [371] The Overlord England. Boyd and Charterhouse were friends of many years' standing and, after reading the latter's challenge to Chesterton, Boyd sent him a wire stating what Low had said. " Very likely," he added, " Chesterton will now attempt to get Glendearg to give him what information he has." This cable made Charterhouse move quickly, and he put a detective to watch the young lord. He soon found out that Miss Lorraine had sailed to New York as Miss Allen, and then he sent a telegram to Boyd acquainting him with this fact. He also said, " Let me know on what ship she returns; watch and do everything. I depend on you for exact information." Boyd had told MacFarlane and Fenton enough to let them guess more, and asked their advice. It was decided that they would watch Miss Lorraine's arrival and see what she did. They easily tracked her to Hiram Endi- cott's office, and afterwards one of their number saw her depart from the Grand Central station. All three knew that no more could be done until she got back from The Village, where they surmised she had gone. A watch was kept on the passenger Usts at the steamship offices. On Tuesday they noted that Miss Allen was booked on the New York. They talked over a good many ways of getting possession of the package that they knew Miss Lorraine would carry. Thugs were discussed and inter- viewed, but even thugs want to live, and when the job was outlined to Bill, the leader, he said, " No, boss, not against that crowd; we operate mainly against the weak." Then Boyd said: "We can't do it here, that's plain; we are helpless against the protection that is and will be thrown around that girl until she sails. Here is my plan : [372] Low Meets Fenton You, Senator, take passage on the New York, and, if pos- sible, seize the package in her stateroom; she will no doubt carry it in her steamer trunk; but don't do anything until you get into EngKsh waters. Here is a warrant. I have a few of these papers signed by my defunct friend, and this will go wherever our flag flies. If you can't do anything aboard the ship, seize all her trunks at the Cus- toms, and then you have the honor of handing the photo- graphs to the Colonial Secretary. Now a last word : when you get the papers in your possession don't make the mistake of opening them." The Senator nodded to say that he understood. " So far, so good," exclaimed Boyd. " I have, however, another worry; let us think a bit. Perhaps the photo- graphs will go by another steamer. The DeutscfUand sails on Tuesday; she will arrive at Plymouth on Monday, or three days before the New York is at Southampton. Now it is possible that they may send the package that way and by another messenger. I think that you, Fenton, ought to sail on the Deutschland and keep your eyes open. Low will, of course, hear of Miss Lorraine's visit and her object, and I feel that he will do something. What, I don't of course know, but he is clever as sin and as fruitful. After what Pitchener said in his first report about Glen- dearg's spy. Low will not venture to England; that would be going to his death. " If it were not for the publicity that he has received I should say look out for my ex-valet. At any rate, by your going we close up that way into England, and we have a chance to do this job without the aid of the law. Char- terhouse will do a great deal for all of us, if we can help him in his extremity. Should you by any chance find any [373] The Overlord one on the Deutschland — well, you have killed people before, eh, Fenton ? " " Yes, and I am willing t» do so again — depend upon me"; and the one-time duellist squared his shoulders, " I must," said Boyd, " stop here, as Charterhouse has asked me to attend to one or two things. He wants — to be candid — a description of the battleships that Endicott is building. Otherwise I would go with you. Senator, as I feel pretty sure that Miss Lorraine will have the papers. I am merely sending Fenton to look over a pos- sible road." Low liked his new identity, and it tickled his fancy to see that he passed as the real boulevard flaneur. He lost his money in the smoking-room Hke a prince; he played bridge like a fool, and poker like an idiot. All the while he kept to the monocle and this made his face something more than funny. It was a bit rough for the first two days, and perhaps this was the reason why Low did not see Fenton. When the English duellist put in an appear- ance Low chortled; fear was something he knew nothing about. He wondered if Fenton would pierce his disguise, but this did not make any difference in his actions. He was the most popular man aboard, and Fenton in no way stopped the high spirits of the amiable messenger who was having the time of his life. Many times he caught Fenton looking at him in a hard, searching manner. After a particularly insolent stare. Low went up to him and said in French, "Perhaps we have met before; otherwise I do not like the way you use your eyes." The Englishman replied, "I will look as much as I hke and be damned to you." [374] Low Meets Fenton " That is said like an Englishman," sneered Low; " odd, the great number of pigs in your race." This short conversation took place on the main deck. Fenton lost his temper and struck at Low; the blow was parried and countered. When Fenton got his wheels go- ing again in a normal manner he said to himself, " French- men don't play that game; by God, I believe it's Low." Ever since Fenton had caught his first glimpse of the man traveling as La Rose he was struck by a resemblance which he could not place, and after the Uttle fracas on the main deck this annoyed him. Fenton was in great spirits, for he felt pretty sure that he had discovered Glendearg's spy. " If I can only get him to fight in France, I shall have all the honor and glory of handing to the Colonial Secretary the papers that he is so anxious about, as of course they are on this ship." Low noticed that Fenton seemed pleased and he put it down to the right cause. That evening, when Fenton came into the smoking-room, he was met by the remark, "Here comes the mighty Englishman; let us all run." A laugh went up, as it was now well known in every comer of the ship that the Uttle Frenchman had knocked the Englishman down. Fenton did not stand the laugh; he left the room with rage in his heart. The next day he went up to Low and said: "If you are a French gentleman you will give me a meeting at Havre, as I presume you are going to that port. I have a friend there who will act for me." "With pleasure," replied Low. "I am going to Paris; but won't it be murder, or can you shoot straight ?" And Low laughed in Fenton's face, a happy, chuckling laugh of glee. Fenton was so vexed that he came very near striking [375] The Overlord out again, but he mastered his temper and went to his stateroom to hide the anger that was eating him. He forgot all about papers; the brute in the man was aroused, and he wanted to kill this man who had knocked him down and then laughed at him before all the passengers on the ship. When he went on deck again it was only to be smiled at, so for the rest of the voyage he remained in his stateroom. At Plymouth he went on deck to see if his opponent got oflf ; it then came to him that it would be wise to give Low in charge, but the murder in his heart said no. He knew if he spoke to the authorities that he must give up his revenge, and he did not allow his thoughts more than to pass through his brain. He felt sure of himself in the game that was to be played, and he had reason to, for he had been at one time the most celebrated dueUist in Paris. After the Deutschland left Plymouth, Low called on the Captain and gave him a letter to read. It was a very short note, but so much to the point that the Captain said, "Mein Gott, you are the great Low; then, come — come, I am glad to see you. I like Glendearg; he has traveled the ocean with me, but better still for you, perhaps. I have my instructions and what can I do for you ? " " I am going to fight a duel vidth an Englishman aboard, named Fenton." " Do you know who he is," interrupted the Captain. " Quite well; he is a man who at one time had a mania for fighting duels and he was compelled to hide himself for a time, just after the particularly nasty killing of a young man. He then went to Ottawa. As he was highly placed socially, and heir to a title, he got on. In the process of getting on, he at one time insulted my Master, and that's [376] Low Meets Fenton not always a safe thing to do. I have it in for him, there- fore, on personal grounds. He is also going to interfere, or at any rate would like to interfere, with my present errand. If I don't kill him he will make trouble. Yes, I know Fenton." The Captain noticed that Low's eyes gleamed as he spoke. "Now I want you to instruct your agent in Havre to charter for two days the best available boat in the harbor, and I also want one of your officers to second me in the duel and to take charge of this boat. Have you a man I can trust ? " " Mr. Low, that is easy. You may have my first officer; he is discretion itself and he also has the merit of being a gentleman. He will be only too pleased to act for you in the duel, but I fear for you. Fenton has a wicked repu- tation." "His reputation is all right and clear reading, but I intend to kill him, reputation and all. Now if you will be good enough to present me to your officer — as La Rose, remember — and don't forget your agent in Havre — the best boat that money can secure, and every- thing in the name of your company to be turned over to your first officer and that gentleman told to obey my orders." " I will call 'him now, and you won't forget to tell Mr. Endicott?" "No," laughed Low; "I won't forget to recount this service to the man in the open." " Mein Gott, that's it, the man in the open. When my country went against Glendearg, he gave us a short notice. Yes, he is a terrible man when he gets going, but I like him; he is sincere and honest." [377] The Overlord The first officer of the Deutschland, Verhage, was intro- duced to Low as La Rose, who then went on deck. The Captain told his first officer what was required of him, and said, " Now, Adolph, this is your chance to do a stroke for the company and for yourself. Listen; that Kttle chap is not what he seems; in other words, he is so highly placed that you do not run the shghtest danger of arrest. I know you do not fear; I am merely stating a fact. He wants a ship. I shall tell our agent to get him a good one. I do not know why he wants the ship; it is not for escape surely; he has another purpose in view, but no matter. You do as you are told. As soon as I hear of the available boats in the harbor, and their crews, I will make a choice. Maybe I shall leave you ten or more men, for nothing that we are responsible for must be wrong. Do you understand ? " "Perfectly. Trust me." "I do, Adolph. Now change your clothes and go to this man Fenton and arrange matters. The fight is to take place, so I understand, at sundown." Adolph Verhage was tall and handsome ; he was also a brave man and a good officer. The duel was known to him as he had fought twice with swords, and he liked the way he was going to spend the afternoon. He first saw his principal, who said the weapons must be revolvers and nothing else, as he had the choice. Verhage then went to Fenton, and it was arranged that the meeting take place on the sands three miles south of Havre, at sundown. Low saw that his second knew about the rules of the game, so he left everything to him. While they were walking to the meeting-place Low said: "This package which I carry is the real object of this meeting. Fenton would like to get it, and because he [378] Low Meets Fenton knows of it, I want to kill him. If I am shot, I want this package delivered to an address which you will find in my pocket. Have I your promise ? " " You have," replied Verhage. " I will see to that per- sonally, and here we are, a trifle late, as there are Fenton and his second." The seconds paced the distance of twenty-seven feet; neither side had brought a doctor as each was sure of success. Verhage noted with pride that his principal was the cooler man of the two. Fenton's second was an Englishman named Blake, who resided in Havre because he had made a misplay at cards, and had been caught at it. At the time of his disgrace Fenton had stood by him, had even fought a duel for him, and the meeting of these old friends was pleasant enough. After Fenton had told Blake the object of his call they drifted to many and varied subjects; not once did Fenton refer to Low except as La Rose. He knew Blake too well to trust him with so important a secret, and they went to the meeting- place talking of old times. As soon as Fenton saw Low, the hatred in him mastered his tongue, and he said some things which he thought biting and sarcastic, but the httle man took no notice; he was merely anxious for the seconds to complete their part. A coin was tossed to see who would count the three fatal numbers. Verhage won and for a brief time he assumed the position of master of ceremonies. Soon the men were facing each other and then Verhage said, "When I count three, fire; not before, or you wound my honor, which is touchy. Now ready, one — two — three." He said the figures slowly, yet running into each other, and then he looked at the principals with smoking revolvers [379] The Overlord in their hands. He noticed that his man was bleeding in the cheek. Fenton's bullet had grazed Low's face, not having done much harm. But as he looked Fenton reeled and fell. On examination it was found that he was shot directly through the heart. Blake looked thunderstruck. Here was the mighty Fenton dead, and death had come from a man whom he held cheap. Verhage congratulated Low, saying, "Bully — bully — bully ! How well you shoot ! " But Verhage suddenly had an idea. Turning around he went to Blake and in a brusque manner asked him if he were satisfied. "Oh, yes," replied Blake, "I am quite satisfied. I don't want to fight, if that is what you are driving at." Verhage looked disappointed. He walked back to his principal and said, " Our ship is there. Shall I signal for a boat ? I have a man aboard who will understand." A signal was made and soon a boat was lowered. While they were waiting for the boat Low resumed his role of the gay Frenchman and made some sprightly remarks. Perhaps it was this change that made Verhage look at the Little man and then remember something that he had noticed and forgotten. He recalled now that when La Rose was standing opposite his opponent waiting for the word to shoot, all life seemingly left his new friend. He stood as if he were a part of the shore or a stick of wood. This thought held Verhage for a moment and then he broke out into a laugh. He called to mind his Captain's anxiety for this little chap; he knew that the President of his company or the Emperor could make the Captain of the Deutschland take this interest, but he dismissed these personages from his mind and allowed his thoughts to run to another. And now he smiled even more broadly as he thought of Hiram [380] Low Meets Fenton Endicott. He looked again at the man who had been introduced to him as La Rose and thought of two words which he had read — " wooden imperturbabihty." " You are the great Low. I see you again with the Kds of your eyes half closed, with the smile gone, and for a moment as I counted you looked like something inani- mate. Then when I had spoken the word you came to life and were first to shoot. I did not then think that you were the iron Low, but I see it now. You may trust me and there's my hand." "Yes, I am Low. I am afraid that the newspapers have been giving me too much attention." " And no wonder," exclaimed Verhage. " One Sunday in New York, I counted eighteen pages devoted to you. It was after Pitchener wired that you were to blame for the many defeats of the EngKsh army." " Well, now that you know who I am, I shall stop the monkey part for a few hours." On the steamer Low told Verhage his plans. " I wish to land at Blackgang near Ventnor. Time your vessel so as to arrive at tiiis point at four in the morning. Cruise about all day out of sight of land, and at twelve o'clock to-morrow night send a boat ashore at this same point. If I am not there wait until daylight, then go to Havre and cable Hiram Endicott in New York that I am arrested. But I think I shall be on hand, as I do not see how they can know of my whereabouts." " I should hke to go with you," exclaimed Verhage. "Thanks very much, but it will be better every way if I go alone." [381] Chapter XXXVIII LORD CHESTERTON'S EXPLANATION Near daybreak Low was put ashore and he walked leisurely into Ventnor, where he took an early train, via Portsmouth, to London. He arrived at Waterloo station at nine-thirty. A hansom took him to Hyde Park comer; from that point he walked through the park to Albert Gate and again took a cab. He instructed the hansom to drive him to Lord Chesterton's house in Cadogan Square. When he reached the square he looked about very care- fully without appearing to do so. Presently he noted a short, fairly stout man, with a red face who somehow or another made him think of Scotland Yard. When the butler answered his summons he gave that worthy a card reading " Le Comte Marchand," and said, " Be good enough to say to his lordship that I have come for the breakfast which he promised me when I met him in a village in the north of France when he was traveling with Captain Le Roy of our service." The butler took the card to his master and gave it to him without comment. Chesterton looked at it carefully for a moment. He saw that the name was made by a typewriter, but he could not recall that he had ever met a Comte Marchand. " Any message with this ? " he asked. "Yes, my lord," and the butler repeated what the visitor had said. Chesterton was startled. "'Le Roy; Village; North'; surely," he thought, "this must be a messenger from [382] Lord Chesterton's Explanation Donald." "Show the gentleman into the morning-room and say that I will be down in a minute." Chesterton was very soon in the morning-room, but he did not recognize the Httle man who was looking at him, though he had met him many times in the past. "I have a package of photographs for you from the Master." "Low!" but Chesterton got no further. " Please keep in mind that I am Comte Marchand, and screw your mind to believe that I am what I say, otherwise my journey to help you will be wasted. You will be asked how you came by these papers; show the card and don't forget that is all you know. See, also, that your butler forgets the exact wording of my message to you." "Look here, Marchand, I am a thousand times in- debted to you. I have been in despair over my cousin's journey. I see that I am watched, and of course I knew that the Customs would seize any package that she carried. This came home to me only during the past week or after a few unusual annoyances by Charterhouse. He called me a cad and a coward yesterday, and he wouldn't have gone so far if he were not feehng perfectly safe. Now, by God, he will get it." "Look over your package carefully," said Low, "and you will find some interesting documents. First, you will find that every bit of correspondence about the water- power has been photographed, but that is not all. You have there five original letters from Charterhouse wherein you will read that his mouth waters over the prospect of making a miUion sterling. Another letter says, ' Put my name on as director,' and so on, but you will find other matter, not uninteresting, such as a photograph of An- struther's order of ' no quarter.' It would take all morning [383] The Overlord to tell you everything. Read for yourself. And now I must be going, as it would raise suspicion in the mind of the watcher outside if I stayed too long." " You must have breakfast with me, Low — I beg your pardon, but what a brave man you are. I hope you wiU give me your friendship. You have pulled me out of a nasty hole, as my position was anything but pleasant. I have been hounded, and now it's good to think that Charterhouse will be the fox for a bit. Ah, breakfast is ready, come." Chesterton was very happy. A quick glance through the papers and photographs that Low had brought him showed how important they were. "I will," he said, "get the Duke of Moorland here to-day, and — but when do you leave England ? I mustn't move until you are gone." "I shall be out of England at five to-morrow morning. " Can I help you in any way ? Is the purse full ? I should like to do something to show you my gratitude." " I am all right, and thanks very much." "I will get the Duke to-morrow, and then my turn comes. Tell me, how are the people in The Village ? " Low told Chesterton all the news, and also that he was indebted to Donald for circumventing the Colonial Secre- tary's little scheme to get the papers." "Do you think there is the slightest chance of a com- promise with Donald? I imagine that you know him better than any man Uving. I am anxious to see this war stop, and in three days, or after I prove the Colonial Sec- retary a mere grafter, England as one man wiU say enough." " As you say, I know the Master. If he were real cross, or something like that, there might be a chance for a [384] Lord Chesterton' s Explanation compromise, but as he isn't vexed, but merely determined, he will be satisfied only when your country is completely out of North America." Low, on leaving Chesterton, walked through the square to Sloan Street, and then through Knightsbridge to Picca- dilly. He did not look around once to see if he were fol- lowed, because he knew that he would have been arrested long ago if even a suspicion were attached to him. He stopped at the Savoy for lunch, and when he left there to walk on the embankments he kept his eyes open, for he was on his way to Waterloo, the southwestern railway station. But he was not followed. At Southampton he crossed the Solent to the Isle of Wight. Here his hand was grasped by Verhage, who congratulated him on his return on time. In a few hours Low was in Havre, whence he soon sailed for America, and his friend Adolph was on his way to Berlin, very happy indeed. The young man carried a letter to Hiram Endicott which he was told to present upon his arrival in New York, and it was this that made his thoughts so pleasant. "My wife will be happy; she has always wanted to live in America. Now her wish will be gratified." Chesterton and the Duke of Moorland made their plan. "I will," said the Duke, "state in the Lords, early this afternoon, that you have an explanation to make, and that you will, with their consent, speak to-night. I can arrange for this easily enough, as explanation is a good word with strong shades or light tones. Of course they will think that the word as I use it promises an apology, and many will be there to hear. But what an eye-opener they are going to get ! Do you say, George, that a messenger from [385] The Overlord Donald left the package ? Some traveler, I suppose, who was coming to England." "I suppose so," answered Chesterton. "Do you know, it was devihsh clever not allowing Muriel to fetch it ? When does her ship arrive ? " "To-morrow morning. I shall go to Southampton eariy so as to meet her." A great many gathered in the House of Lords to hear Chesterton's explanation. "When he started to speak, it was noticed that he was calm and confident. He said, "I have a long statement to make. I know that causes many inward groans, but the groans will soon disappear." Then step by step he took them through Glendearg's portfoUo on the causes of the war. He started to speak at half past nine; at twelve o'clock he was still on his feet reading letters and other documents. Everyone listened in breathless interest to Grenville's and Charterhouse's great game of graft. It was one o'clock before he had finished reading the last document. " I am going to leave this evidence in the hands of our prime minister. Lord Nigel," he said in finishing. " These papers were sent to me by Donald Glendearg, the man who is out there in Canada fighting against us. He is, as I said once before, a friend of mine, and I hope one day, God wiUing, to be closer than a mere friend to him. He has, as you see, made good his feelings towards me. Now I leave politics and go back to the army. It is my purpose to raise another regiment of yeomanry and strike another blow for empire, and against my friend. But I have in no way changed my opinion as to results. I still feel that we are wrong, but let us from to-night have a clean fight as between man and man; the good kind of fighting in which our forbears indulged. You must keep in mind [386] Lord Chesterton's Explanation that they made the empire. We may be able to keep it together if we stop talking trash about a freedom which does not exist. By request I am also to state that the Duke of Moorland, a relation of Glendearg's, is going to raise a regiment to strike a blow for this country which we both love. We will show our loyalty and integrity in trying to get back that which a grafter has lost to us. "I suggest to Englishmen generally, that they stop killing my friend Glendearg with their mouths, and try the bayonet for a change." Chesterton then walked out in complete silence, but the silence was not now due to Chesterton's last words or to him personally. The governing class of England, the House of Lords, was ashamed. All went home with the feehng that they had been rolled in the mud. Charter- house was the most abject thing in the country; he was hooted out of the Commons, simply because he was found out. EngUsh history has many Charterhouses, but the others have confined immoral action to the derelict provinces of India, Africa, and China. When Chesterton returned from Southampton with his cousin he found a message from Marlborough House re- questing him to call as soon as possible. The King of England was in bad spirits ; the people whom he ruled were allowing to soak through their fumed brains the awful exposure made by Lord Chesterton. The TCing was not specially pleased to see his one-time favorite. "Why did you do it, George?" he said. "It was your reputation against your country, and you have made your country suffer. You know how we must now hang our heads in shame." " Sir, I am sorry if my action appears to you in a selfish light. I am working, believe me, in the interests of Eng- [387] The Overlord land. I have not dealt in abuse. I have merely killed graft — the symbol of our time. You will perhaps per- mit me to say that we rushed into this quarrel without a question as to the merit of the case against us. You have read what Charterhouse said in a letter to the Governor General of Canada, ' I will attend to the Court here,' and you know the rest. We had an opportunity of looking into causes when Lord Grenville's warrant was returned with the message, ' Come and take my lands with force ' ; but we find that a wild rush was made to cover up in the cry of empire the dirty work that had gone before. And when the first fight of The Village flashed on our senses, we were surprised; we rubbed our eyes and sang 'Rule Britannia.' Not once did we say to Glendearg, ' Why are we fighting ? ' No, we left the whole matter in the hands of a man who is a scoundrel all through, and now we hide our heads in shame. But I'm afraid I am talking too much, sir." " Not at all; go on, George. I Uke the voice and words of an honest man." "I think our country needed this blow. We have not, in my opinion, the clean democracy of the United States, nor have we their cleanliness in caste. Look at the num- ber of brewers and grocers in the peerage; men foisted into our class with no more warrant than a large cheque to the Carlton. Thank God, my title came to me from the greatest battle England ever fought. Look at these recent titles in Canada, made so that this great steal would work smoothly, and from a man who had in his deeds as full authority in ownership as I have in mine. Take a view of our society, which you know more about than I do. Take another look at the cause of it all — drink. "I think I have struck a higher note than selfishness, [388] Lord Chesterton' s Explanation sir. At any rate, my country is now going to do a little thinking." " A great deal, I should say, George. I am afraid that I cannot well answer you. Something will certainly have to be done about drinking. Now I come to the reason why I sent for you. At a meeting of the Cabinet this morning, it was decided to make terms with Glendearg. Have you any idea what he will be satisfied with ? " "I haven't the sKghtest idea, resting on facts. But I was told by one very near to him that he would not dis- cuss terms. I honestly believe that he is going to carry the war to the seas, and I am sorry to see that we are laughing at this notion." " Do you know anything about these four ships that he is building?" " I only know the man behind them." "Tell me something about him, George. And explain more fully, if you will, the vague words expressed in your speech, of a hope which you have of closer relationship with him. And I should hke to know what you think of this so-called ' Spirit of The Village.' A letter was found among Anstruther's papers which recited a curious beUef in this man's spiritual power." " ' The Lairds of Glendearg ' are well known in Scottish history up to time when the Stuarts lost; then they dis- appear as factors in subsequent history. I cannot find, and I have searched carefully, that their titles, which are many, have ever been taken from them. I once asked Donald Glendearg why he did not come to hve in England and take his rightful position in the House of Lords, but he only laughed in reply. I had no idea then of the hatred in his soul for our race. Charterhouse brought that to the front. But it's odd, at any rate odd to me, that this [389] The Overlord hatred should Ue dormant so long, and yet we see it follows his race. " His deed of 1812 is the first act against us as a people since the days of Stuart, and now this crushing blow. But what worries me as an Englishman is, where he is going to stop. England to-day thinks he is going to break his back at Quebec. I say Quebec is doomed, and this conviction comes to me because I know the man. Canada is a lost province, believe me." Chesterton spoke more about his friend to the King and then turned his words to Le Roy. He told how he was carried from the battle-field, and as he saw that the King was interested, he told him a few of many stories that he had heard in The Village. "Come, George, you haven't said a word about the closer relationship that you hope for." "Sir," and Chesterton blushed, "her name is Betty Glendearg, an adopted child. I love her, but she won't have me. However, we are good friends and I have a hope. Life is hope, isn't it ? " " At any rate, I wish you luck. Come and see me again soon. I am glad, George, that you cleared your name. I was not really vexed with you, but do not leave the House of Lords. You are hardly in shape yet for the rough work of the soldier. Keep to poUtics. I need you ; England needs you. You have given Englishmen gen- erally a bath. You have killed the old order, my friend. Go, then, and arrange for the new." " Sir, you are doing me a great honor; more that that — a great kindness. I shall go back to pohtics as it is your wish." In the quick days that followed Chesterton became a great power in England. [390] Lord Chesterton's Explanation When Muriel told him about Hiram, he laughed and said, " He didn't lose much time. Why, you were there only three days." " But he is so forceful, George, and I really love him." " Of course you do, and I congratulate you. I suppose you know that he is to be the next President ? " " George, I really like him best when he is driving the 'old girl,' as he calls his engine. I had a ripping day going to The Village — a day that I shall always remember. But, dear old boy, I'm glad that you are so successful. Home secretary already ! Why, you are splendid!" " Yes, the country wants me, now that the President of the United States refused to act as mediator. A clean fight; may the best man win. I'll help to make it as lively as possible for Donald, but he is playing the devil with our fleet, and we haven't heard a word from Pitchener for weeks. Winter is coming on and I dread the conse- quences to our men in the cold, cruel North." On Low's arrival in New York he found Boyd in his waiting-room. " Excuse me, Mr. Low, will you give me a few minutes ? " " Certainly, come in. Take a seat. Now tell me, what can I do for you ? " " My name is too well known for me ever to hope that I can go back to England, and unfortunately I have to live. I think you know that I am not a despoiler of women even in my thoughts; that is about all I can say for my- self " ; and Boyd stopped and waited. Low turned to his desk and wrote a letter which he gave to Boyd, saying, " Our law department will find a place for you." [391] The Overlord " Low, from the bottom of my heart, I thank you. May I ask a personal question ? " " As many as you like." "I saw by the papers that Fenton was shot in a duel. Did you go to England with the papers ? " "Yes." " Good day, Mr. Low." "Goodday, Mr. Boyd." [392] Chaptek XXXIX CAPTAIN LA BELLE REGAINS fflS HONOR The Glendearg lines were now tightly drawn about Quebec. A good road, connecting seven different forti- fications, had been built around the city so as to facilitate the moving of troops. Telephone lines of course con- nected all the camps. On the first of November everything was in readiness to commence active operation against the citadel. It was planned to begin sheUing the city with the first fall of driving snow. Glendearg's scheme was to destroy all the houses — if possible to set them on fire so that the garrison could not use them bit by bit for fuel. "The first northwester that comes we wiU begin," Glendearg said to David, "not before." "Shall you keep to the plan you made in The Village when you decided to move the French people out of the city of Quebec ? " " Yes, that plan. I depend on the cold, which perhaps not one man in that citadel knows anything about. I don't doubt but many have wintered farther north, and these may think that they know what the cold steel north is like, but I doubt it. I have spent nearly all my winters in this northland, yet I never got the feel of the cold imtil once when I was west in this latitude. We were under canvas — a fire burnt our tents, overcoats, blankets, and so forth, and then I found out what the North was like when covered with its great white sheet. [393] The Overlord " Once you prayed for a chance to get your artillery at work in close quarters. Lachine saw your hope crystal- lized into breathing, living moments. There," and Don- ald pointed to the citadel, "is my hope; for ages the people congregated there in mighty symbol have crushed our people. Now, with the help of the great silent North, we will give hope on their part a slow, terrible death. And mind, it won't end there, as I Hke the idea of carrying the war to the seas. I have, as you know, planned for this storage of England's power. We could, I feel sure, rush them to-morrow morning, and by night we could proclaim to the world, ' Quebec is ours ' ; but that means a price to us which is not necessary or desirable. They have held us in bondage and slowly killed independent thought. We will then kill every hope in their hearts, and their measure of life in the next few weeks will be our bread of life for the ages to come." David had never heard Donald speak in this way be- fore. He saw now for the first time that his own contempt for the slave-holders was small and puny compared to the feelings of the man whom he had grown to love as Master and brother. He said, " I hope the north wind will come soon. My gunners are ready and only waiting for the word. It's going to be a slow process pulping all those houses. I should Kke best a charge right into their midst. I, too, think we could carry the citadel." "If my plan fails, David, that is, if March comes and still finds them there, then we fight our way in, but I want the snow and the full north wind. I feel sure we shall set some of the houses in the city on fire with our shot, and they will find it hard to extinguish fires in a blinding snowstorm. It may be slow work, but I am sure that we and the North will be successful." [394] Captain La Belle Regains His Honor Even as Donald spoke fine flakes of snow began to fall. It was not long before the earth was covered. When the Habitans saw the snow, they laughed with joy, and in an hour every soldier in Glendearg's army was dressed in white blanket suits and buckskin moccasins. The day was a busy one arranging for the new order, for now every man was suppHed with a pair of snowshoes and a new drill was taught, but the sons of the North were all at home on snowshoes, and soon they were competent to march in company over the snow. Kennard's work was finished; the fortifications on the river were severely tried by the English fleet more than once, but the ships never got by. Many of them were sunk and more were crippled in HaUfax Harbor. Besides the river fortifications, Kennard had built seven others on points selected by David Huntsman. One of these forts was not more than two miles from the citadel; the six others faced Point Levi and the city of Quebec. The English made sorties to try to stop this work from going on so close to them. They thought that the first attack on the city and citadel would begin with the com- pletion of these forts, and they were puzzled when the days went by and not a shot was fired or a move made. Late one night, after the snow covered the earth, Donald, with Le Roy, made a visit to the fortification which David commanded. It was about nine o'clock and the night gave every indication of being a stormy one. Each one of the seven forts carried a great number of heavy ordi- nance, and every fort, as in the fight at Montreal, had its own map in which to operate. Every yard of their re- spective fields had been triangulated, and the angles for the guns had been made with great care. The fort which David looked after personally was the [395] The Overlord one within two miles from the citadel. The English had fired a great many shells at this place and had killed a great many men during the fort's erection, so David, when his "little place" was completed, was anxious to begin sheUing the citadel. David's three friends, Skidmore, Childs,and Peace, were in this fort and were very keen to try their new wire guns. David was very glad to see Donald, for he divined, owing to the rising wind outside, that he had called to start the guns. " Getting rough, David, but we will wait a bit. I fancy that we shall have a blizzard presently, and then we will make our addition to the wildness of the night. Let us go outside and watch the storm." It was getting veiy wild, and another besides Donald was watching the storm gather in force. It was Baptiste, the cabby in the city. When the storm broke he was at the Chateau Frontenac with his sleigh. He and two other cabbies were in the hotel keeping warm. To-night they were not drinking white whisky, because Baptiste, on coming into the bar, after taking a look at the night, had said, "A wild storm is coming." These words seemed true enough, as the wind could be heard pitching against the hotel, and yet the words had a meaning beyond the storm. One of the men said, " I shall go home, then. It's far across the river." " I'll join you," exclaimed another. " Bon soir, Baptiste," they shouted, and in a few seconds the bells on the harness of their little ponies could be heard jingling as they took their departure at a gallop. In twenty minutes Baptiste got up, and making his red belt tight about his waist, said "hon soir" to the bar- [396] Captain La Belle Regains His Honor tender. He went outside to his pony and looked to see if he were safely harnessed to the light sleigh. He exam- ined each shoe on his horse to see if the calks were sharp, and then he took the blanket oflf. Before he got into the little cutter he said to his pony : " I am going for my honor, Caesar. In The Village you are known as the best canuck there. Bon/ I shall find out to-night," and then Baptiste went to the north and west of the city in the direction of the wind. He entered a number of empty houses and lighted a candle in an inner room; the candles were set in shaving wood or straw, and everything about them was soaked in oil. The other two cabbies had gone to Point Levi to light fires there to follow in the track of the storm. For six weeks these three cabbies had been working hard distrib- uting their oil and candles. They computed that it would take each candle half an hour to reach the oil; they calculated another half hour would elapse before the alarm would be given. Baptiste had taken the perilous end of his own enterprise, and he was now working with the devil's own haste; his little pony was being urged on its short journeys to empty houses on adjacent streets. When Baptiste came to the lighted part of the city he started a song, but few were out on such a night and he had the street to himself. He had lighted in all thirty-five fires at diflPerent points, and now he was again opposite the Chateau Frontenac, his work finished, and on his way out of the city. He stopped his pony, and runjiing into the hotel yard, he took a barrel of oil from an outbuilding and rolled it into the sitting-room where there were a lot of officers drinking and playing cards. They were amazed to see the barrel and the cabby. But they were still more surprised to see Baptiste turn the spigot open and then [397] The Overlord light the oil. They shouted and called him a drunken fool, making desperate efforts to get at the fire and put it out, but it was impossible to quench the flames which encircled it. Then the cabby turned on the British sol- diers and cried: " I am not drunk, I am merely Captain La Belle of the Ottawa, and I have set fire to your city. Messieurs, hon soir," and the captain rushed to his pony and said, " Now, Caesar, I will see how you are built; we must stand a little heat to get out safely. What's that ? The guns ! " The Captain heard the first volley from the Huntsman fort as he made for the open country; his fires had called out the fire department and also thousands of soldiers. He stopped on the outskirts of the city and looked back on the burning city. Point Levi was in flames, and his heart was full of joy as he made his way through the deep snow to one of his Master's forts. Donald had given the word to David to begin firing, but he had no sooner done so than he saw a glare of red through the storm. He looked again and now the glare was well defined. In the meantime a volley had been fired. Donald gave orders to stop the guns when he saw that a big fire was raging in the city. He wondered how it happened, and now, to his astonishment, the whole heaven seems lighted. Turning to David he said: "Point Levi and every bit of Quebec seem to be on fire." David was about to speak when the "Spirit of The Village," peering through the storm, cried, "Look! The Captain of the Ottawa is coming." It was not long before the Captain's hand was grasped by Donald, who asked, pointing to Quebec, "Were you there?" [398] Captain La Belle Regains His Honor "Yes, Master. It's good to have a clean heart again. How are my people ? " "Very well, I hear. Now tell me the story." "I knew your plan. Master." And then La Belle told how he had set fire to Quebec, with the aid of two Habi- tans, who had been gunners on his ill-fated boat at La- chine. " We fooled the Enghsh bon. I drive the pony, Caesar. I laugh, I drink, I sing. It was simple; even easy. Mas- ter. Now they suffer and I laugh again, but now the joy is in the heart. I have my honor back, which is good for the soul." " Captain, you have done something hardly measurable in words. I am indebted to you. You are a hero." "Master, I am Captain of the Ottawa and a man you have always trusted. I will go home now to my family — to our Village." The burning of Quebec was a blow which the English only realized when Quebec and Point Levi were in ashes. Now the citadel had to hold all — feed all, but it had also to keep the blood warm in many, many thousands, and this was a task quite beyond its power. The morning after the great fire, DeWitt asked Donald if he might report it, but Donald answered: "No, not a word is to go outside until I tell you; keep in mind your promise or I shall send you to the other reporters beyond the lines." "But America is so anxious, Mr. Glendearg; not a word has gone from here for six weeks and this fire is important news." " I know that, and if you had any way of keeping this news from the English people I shouldn't mind a report, but as it is, I don't propose that a word shall go out." [399] The Overlord De Witt looked so dejected that Donald said: "Go to Captain La Belle, who made last night's conflagration, and get the story; you will find him in my oflSce. Perhaps one day soon this story will be important. As he starts for The Village in half an hour, you must hurry." It was only when DeWitt got the story that he grasped the terrible significance of the fire. He said to the Captain, "They will freeze now? That is the programme, eh?" "Mon ami, the Canadian has had his ambition frost- bitten in every month of the year, and this is true for many years. Now we give the frost to the men in the citadel. It's droU, perhaps, that they should be made to suffer. To-day they will walk up and down and slap their hands and say 'jolly, bon'; to-night they will walk, but they wiU not say 'jolly, bon,' again. In a day or two the heart will pump slow blood, and then they suffer. I hurry now to see my family. I shall stop with them one day. Then I come back to watch the Master and the silent, subtle North work." Donald sent word to James Roakes what the Captain had accompUshed, and La Belle received a great reception in The Village. A week after the great fire, an oflScer was seen coming from the fort carrying a white flag; he was taken to Glendearg and he asked for terms. Donald answered: "I haven't anything to offer; you must surrender without conditions of any kind." The oflBcer returned to Pitchener with Glendearg's reply. Then he sent for Lorraine and asked, " How long do you think we can hold out against our own men? Glendearg refuses to discuss terms." " Last night was hell, and fifteen thousand were frozen or killed. The men say that they will march out at sun- down to-night if you don't surrender." [400] Captain La Belle Regains His Honor "You know Glendearg?" "At one time, yes; but I would not speak to him now unless ordered." The Colonel spoke in anger, the blood mounting to his cheek. "I want you to go to him; we can't hold this place. The sooner he stops firing the better; for five days he has without a break dropped shells here, and we seem utterly helpless. I suppose it's the cold. I wouldn't give up, but, as you said, last night was hell. We were getting it from the outside, and when our men started to fight for the stoves, it was terrible. Go, then. Colonel. As you walk out of the gate I will fire a salute to our flag. Above all things, get him to take charge here before sundown. I trust that he will do this for you." Another messenger was seen coming from the citadel with the white emblem of peace, and again the Glendearg forts were ordered to stop the guns. Colonel Lorraine was conducted to Donald, who was at the river fort. Glendearg was pleased to meet Lor- raine, but he saw that his old friend was not going to recognize former claims, so he merely asked, " What can I do for you ? " "I come to surrender; you could not take us in fair fight. I won't say anything about your plan of bottUng and then freezing us to death, as that may be war, but it's not the kind of war I like. I won't say that you are cowards, because that would be unbecoming a mes- senger suing for kindness, but I will say that I should like to meet you and your men on the Plains of Abraham. Best men win, but of course I am talking fooKshly." Lorraine's hatred of his one-time friend was to have a queer effect. Donald went to the telephone and gave in- [401] The Overlord structions which Lorraine heard perfectly. When he was through he turned to the EngUshman and said: "The plan of 'bottUng' and 'freezing' is mine. I wanted, for reasons, to make the Quebec blow as harsh as possible, and I have apparently succeeded. My captains, Le Tour, Huntsman, Massey, and others, think that our army could take the citadel even if it were warm and well clothed. You have, I presume, plenty of ammunition. Now, you have heard my orders, so go back to your fort. By night you will have plenty of fuel and clothes. To- morrow morning I will storm the place, and just keep one Uttle fact before you: I will carry it. I tried once to send a messenger to you and he was shot. He was only a Habitan, as I have heard your people sneeringly style the child of this soil, but he belonged to my Village and to- morrow you will get no mercy from me. This messenger carried a white flag; perhaps the flag was not seen, at any rate your people destroyed him before he was well on his journey." " I never heard of that, and if you will permit me to say so, I don't believe the story." "Lorraine, you must be pretty sore when you forget your manners, but here is the letter that the messenger carried. It's from Muriel; she was over here about a month ago and in a note she asked me to dehver this to you." Lorraine read his sister's letter; it was a long one, telUng of her trip to America and her reasons for coming. Before he finished reading a great shame filled him. He realized that he had talked in a most impudent and grandiose manner, and none knew better than himself that it was biting defeat that made him churlish. He said, "Donald, I'm sorry. Will you shake hands and forgive me ? " [402] Captain La Belle Regains His Honor "WilUngly." "The fort is yours, Donald. My God, how you have hurt us!" " Listen, Lorraine. Pitchener may have views such as you expressed in anger. I hke fighting and I have two hundred thousand men here that hke it, too. I will give you a chance to defend the place. That stands." " I spoke without thinking; I wanted to hurt you. The men in the fort would not fire a shot against you to-morrow. They are numbed with fear. If you want to do us a real kindness, take charge before sundown. This is Pitch- ener's request." At sundown Glendearg's forces took possession of the citadel, and then DeWitt sent his message over the wires : " At five this evening, December the first, Glendearg took possession of the Gibraltar of America. Pitchener sur- rendered unconditionally." The following morning, Le Tour, with fifty thousand men, was sent against Vancouver, and Huntsman was directed to attack Halifax. The English prisoners were shipped back to their own country, via New York and Boston. In two weeks Halifax and Vancouver surrendered. [403] Chapter XL THE CAPITULATION OF BETTY Bt March every point in North America north of the United States was controlled by Glendearg. In that month the first of the four ships was launched. It was called "The Huntsman," and then the EngKsh saw that the war was really to be carried to the seas. They grasped for the first time with reasoning brains what this meant to their food supply, and again they asked the President to mediate, but he refused to move on behalf of the EngKsh. The King of England sent for Chesterton and said, "George, you know Glendearg. I want you to go and negotiate a treaty giving him Canada. We want peace; we must have it. I can't get the other powers to move now; they seem afraid of this man." " Sir, I will go, of course, but I am afraid that my errand will be a fruitless one. My cousin Muriel is engaged to Hiram Endicott, and Mrs. Glendearg has written sug- gesting that the marriage take place in The Village. Muriel sees that England would not view Endicott with pleasure, and she has about made up her mind, owing to the pleadings of her lover, to go to Mrs. Glen- dearg. I mention this matter as it gives me a slight hold on Glendearg's chief assistant. At any rate, I will do my best." " If your own love affair prospers, George, I should like to hear from you by wire." "Thank you, I have not dwelt on my own pleasure in [404] The Capitulation of Betty joumejring to the home of the Glendeargs, because I am afraid that the end means nothing to me." When Lord Chesterton reached home he told Muriel to pack up. "Come," he said. "I am going to see you married, and I have sent a wire to Lorraine in Scotland to meet us in Liverpool Saturday; he must come, too." No secret was made of Lord Chesterton's mission, and at The Village he was received as an Ambassador, but he hked best the kindly welcome extended to him as a friend. Muriel was to be married the first of May. This gave Chesterton time to have many talks with Donald, but not once did he broach the words peace or treaty. He was, as he explained to Muriel, feehng his way. "George, please don't try to hoodwink me; you are making love to Betty and you don't want to see your days with a number attached to them. How are you getting on with the fairy, anyway ? " "I am never sure, but I have found out that she cher- ishes the plant which you brought, and she has, I know, read all my speeches about Donald. You see, he is father, brother, and everything else to my httle elf, and — well, I live in hope." One day, walking in the woods with Betty and the "men," they came to the place where Betty had found a flower growing in the snow eight years before. He asked her if she remembered, and she answered: " Oh, yes; Mrs. Glen- dearg called it ' Helen growing in the snow.' " Then Chesterton told Betty of his love for Miss Fenno. "I loved then, no doubt, but I was a boy. I love you, Betty, as a man loves. Won't you be my wife, dear ? " Betty looked at her lover, her face full of sunshine. Then she did a very queer thing; she ran home. The [405] The Overlord first person she met was Helen, who saw that something was wrong. "What is it, Betty?" she exclaimed. " Oh, I don't know, I feel — I feel — " but she did not voice her feeKngs, for she was in Helen's arms, crying. " Tell me, sweet, what is it ? " " Oh, Helen, mother, I am afraid I love him." Helen kissed her and said, " You could not love a better man, dear Uttle heart. Have you told him ? " "Oh, no, I couldn't say a word. What will brother Donald say? Will he call me naughty?" Helen laughed and said, " Let us see," and she sent for her husband. When he came and learned how things were, he kissed Betty and congratulated her. That night, remembering his promise to his King, Ches- terton sent a cable. On a long ramble with Betty the following day George told of his mission and his fears. "You see, dearest, Donald is so self -centered. I have spoken to Hiram, but with my first word he drew into his shell. I saw that he, like myself, is afraid of this dark brother of yours." " How silly ! " exclaimed Betty. " Why, brother Donald is not a person to be afraid of. When I was a Uttle girl, only so high, I used to snuggle in bed with him. I was afraid of the silent house and with him all fear left me. And oh, he has always been so good to me! I will ask him to-night for the peace which your King wants. But, George, I was very poor once when I lived in New York with my brother, who died in a hospital. Has brother Donald told you ? " "Yes, my Uttle Southern beauty, I know your story; a bright, beautiful one I call it. I will try to secure your future world all the happiness of your present one." [406] The Capitulation of Betty As they neared the house, Chesterton's valet handed him a wire; it was from the King of England. "I con- gratulate you. You are now the Duke of Gowermead." Chesterton looked again, tears of gratitude in his eyes, and then he passed the wire to Betty to read. " See, dear, what my King says." He did not know that the King was making a diplomatic stroke in an effort to please the conqueror of Canada. That evening was a pleasant one for more than Ches- terton and Betty. Senator MacFarlane was to arrive. Kiddie and Grace met him at the station and he was welcomed at the house as if the war and his connection with it had never existed. It was Grace who, knowing the Glendeargs as well as she did, had sent a message to her father to come. Kiddie had asked the Senator for the hand of his daughter, but he had not waited for the father's consent. The Senator saw this, but made no comment; his spirit was considerably chastened and he was anxious to get back, at least in part, his position in England's lost province. Helen, having a real liking for Grace, en- deavored to make it agreeable for the Senator, but she could not forget his part in Beaumont's murder, and he felt himself only in the suburbs of this home circle. After dinner, when Donald and Helen went into the office to see Low about a detail of a meeting which he had called for the following week, Betty followed and said, "Brother! George has a paper or something like that which he wants you to sign. It's about peace, I think. At any rate he seems afraid to speak to you — afraid that you will say ' no ' instead of ' yes.' He is silly to be afraid of you," and the Uttle girl, vnth a look of Southern skies, which she had always on her face when she spoke to her big brother, went up to Donald and, looking into his eyes, [407 ] ■■ The Overlord said, " You will give George what he wants, won't you ? " Donald looked at the Httle fairy; he picked her up and said. "Yes, Betty, for your sweet sake I will give them what they want. Am I right, Helen ? " "Yes, dear heart. We will measure our energies at home, which is better than war without." " "What do you say. Low ? " "I think you are right, sir. At any rate, we all love Betty." " That is very nice of you, Mr. Low," exclaimed Betty, as she ran to tell the news to Chesterton. [408] Chapter XLI "LET US GO SOUTH WITH CANADA" The next morning the treaty was signed, and Canada belonged as of right to the man who had made the right. The news of peace did not create the stir that swept America when the news was pubHshed in the papers. It was the meeting in The Village that everyone was talking about. The fate of Canada was here to be decided, hence the great interest everywhere. It was known that the army of Glendearg, as represented by a number of men chosen by ballot, was to meet Glendearg and by vote register its views as to the Dominion's future. Every- one felt that Glendearg's wishes, whatever they were, would be followed. As Tom Massey put it to Colonel Endicott in reply to a request for information: " He, Glendearg, won't allow anyone in the convention but the men selected by his army. The Canadians out- side of our force are not permitted a voice in the decision which we are to render. I can't tell any more than Le Tour or Huntsman what his wishes are, and I have talked with both and others; but we are going to follow him in this, as we have on other occasions." In England and other countries it was believed that Glendearg would found a djrnasty. In America the peo- ple were merely anxious. In the office of the President were Adam Berwind and others to hear what Glendearg was going to do. In The Village the meeting was called to order by Glendearg, who stood on a little platform. [409] The Overlord Back of him was the " Spirit of The Village." There was no formahty of any kind. When all were seated, Donald said: "The man outside of the Province of Ontario and the West generally, once styled the Canadian, is no longer in harness to the will of a driver in another land. I have not invited him here, because he was not in any way instrumental in sending England out of this continent. For years this man elected to remain a Peon; for years he had not enough energy to register, even by vote, his belief that he was a man. We cannot, then, give him man's estate by consulting his wishes to-day. "In the last few months, or since we organized juris- diction, we have seen this creature — Scotch, EngKsh, and Irish — make meetings ring with loud words on freedom. Some have asked me to found an independent country; all have said "we will not be part of the American federa- tion.' If they possessed the manliness of a Fihpino or a Tibetan they would fight, but men nursed in the lap as colonists will not bother in that way to-day's decision; they nearly all speak of England as home. It is not pos- sible to get vexed with their application of that word, so dear to a man, because the microbe of dependency is still active in their mentaUty. We must then bear with these creatures and teach them that home in their fashioning is an insult to themselves and to this great country. " The object of this meeting to-day is well known, and these people, thinking I would like the 'light,' elected delegates to send here. I would not, of course, permit them to enter The Village and I could not even write to them. I am, therefore, expressing my views on them now so that they may read. The Habitan is quite another matter. I do not know of a French family that has not [410] "Let Us Go South with Canada" in some way helped to end the rule of England in America. He, the Habitan, is the most numerous man in this hall to-day, and to him I say that I have made a contract with Judge Villequier to act as Governor of the Province of Quebec for six years. It will take the Judge all that time to found his educational scheme. This contract, no matter what decision we arrive at to-day, will remain. " We come now to the future of Canada, and it's pleasant, if you will permit me to say so, that we are able to decide this question. I believe it is customary for civil author- ities to do this sort of thing. But in this case force made the question and force will create the answer. I have here a treaty with England which is practically a deed to Canada. What shall we do with it? There are two schemes: one is to found a republic of our own; the other is to join the great confederation to our South. You will perhaps remember that I wrote a letter to the President of the United States and asked ' fair play ' from my country. It seems to me as I look back that we got a good deal more than we asked, and all was given as man gives to man. I am then incUned (but please to remember that I have only one vote) to go South with Canada. " One country, one flag, is a good proposition. At any rate I like it, and — " but Donald's voice was drowned in a mighty cheer for the Greater America which he had created in a few telling words. The fall of Quebec made for enthusiasm in America, but when the people read Glendearg's speech, and knew that Canada was now a part of their beloved land, the country went wild with joy. The President was pleased indeed; he did not expect that Glendearg would put Canada into the confederation during his term. The conventions were already called to nominate his successor, [411] The Overlord and it was in the President's mind that Endicott would have the honor of making the treaty with the Overlord of The Village. He said to Adam Berwind: "What can we do ? The whole thing is so magnificent — not a finan- cial word — not a line as to his soldiers. We must think, and think hard. We are deaHng with a great soul. I have one resolution which I think wUl please Congress and the American people, and it is essentially practical. I want some personal tribute to the man who said, ' Let us go South with Canada.' " The President was walking up and down trying to find in his active and generous mind a scheme to signal his love for Glendearg. He stopped and, turning to Berwind, exclaimed, "I have it." He went to his escritoire and puUed out a lot of papers. "Here are his deeds to The Village. Come, Berwind, this is for you. Make a resolution for Congress to pass these as law. We will then have in our great Common- wealth an overlord. Congress will see the compliment, and the American people will see the compliment to the greatest man of our time." "Mr. President, I will do that with pleasure. It's a noble idea, worthy of the nation and the man." " I am glad you like it. To make things a little more binding, I will see that when we get the treaty with Glen- dearg The Village is not included, but remains intact as his property. Go and rush your law. I want it passed through both houses to-night." Berwind was about to leave when the President said, " I am sorry that you don't belong to our party. It will, however, be a pleasure for me to say, ' I will vote for Endi- cott, but Berwind has my esteem and confidence.' " " Thanks, Mr. President. I am alive to my party's cry [412] "Let Us Go South with Canada" of Berwind. I am also aware of Mr. Endicott; but let me tell you something. This great addition to our country is going, I feel sure, to crystallize into being that coalition that we have been reading a great deal about. The King of England is very suave and very able. We have seen that in the last three months not one paper or man in England has a good word to say about us. They now say that we instigated the war; we financed the war; and that we officered the Glendearg force. There is enough truth in all this to serve for their excuse; for the moment they are more bitter against us than Glendearg. That is stupid, of course, as our help was purely paternal. To-day we see a httle item to the effect that the 'divine right' folk are going to meet in Vienna; we also know that England and two other countries are duphcating, so far as size is concerned, the Endicott warships. " This evening, walking to an appointment at the hotel, I overtook six men, all of the bull-necked variety, that hall-marks the man of our country. They were me- chanics, I should judge, well clothed and well educated. I overheard what they were saying, and, as memory serves, I will give you their words : ' He is the man, right you are. Bill. He don't get behin' and say, " Go in there and give it to them." ' ' That's so,' exclaimed a man called Balph, 'he gets in front and says, "Now we play ball." ' This remark made the others laugh. Another said, 'I heard from my brother Jack to-day; he is in Connecticut; he wrote that the country about him was slowly getting on fire. I tell you, fellows, that Europe is going to get called down and he is the proper person to do the calUng. I suppose Berwind and Endicott are all right, but they won't do now.' "I then walked out of hearing and went on to keep my [413] The Overlord appointment with a brother Congressman. I was early at the hotel and I sat down in the waiting-room near three well-dressed, prosperous citizens. I gathered from their conversation that they were from the West and South. Again I got the ' he.' One said, ' I see the King is going to hold another conference at Vienna; he is active, even energetic. I wonder what he will do when his quick mind grasps our new boundaries; this fact will convey to him a great period of financial prosperity for America, and that won't add to his love for the United States.' " Another said, ' We have been getting it hot from Eng- land and Europe generally, and it's about time they were called down; at any rate, my State is slowly getting on fire, and I tell you that his name is in every heart that beats to-day in America; in every mind that has a vote.' 'Yes,' said the third man, 'he is the real thing and the country needs him now.' "My friend came in and I heard no more. You have noted, perhaps, that in both instances I heard a phrase word for word aUke, ' slowly getting on fire.' " When Berwind had gone, the President sat a long time in silence. He was aware of the coahtion movement, but from his vantage point he knew that America controlled the situation as to war or peace. But this new factor, the American people, was what disturbed him for the mo- ment. He had not realized that they were, to use Ber- wind's words, "getting on fire." He had been very busy with what he had considered great affairs of the nation, and the nation, it seemed, was bothered about something else. In their rejoicing at the prospect of additional ter- ritory and prestige, they were, it would appear, getting ready to force the coahtion to move. " Well," he remarked to himself, " it would be like the [414] "Let Us Go South with Canada" country to act and, of course, Glendearg is the man to force things." The President thereupon banished thoughts of further strife and gave his attention to his treaty for Canada. He had before him the condition that Glendearg made as to the education of the children of the province of Quebec, and this it was his purpose to insert just as Glendearg had written it. He hoped that the treaty upon which he was working would pass as written, so that he might claim its author- ship. When the President was instructed by the Senate to sign the treaty, he wired Tom Massey to get leave for a few days as he wished to consult him. Massey reached Washington the following day and went directly to the President, who, upon seeing him, exclaimed: "Well, Tom, it's good to see you; good to say that you have accomplished great things. I knew you would grasp the opportunity when it arrived. A general already; I congratulate you." "Thanks, Mr. President, for your pleasant words. I imagine that you had something to do with the act that passed Congress making legal Glendearg's titles to his officers." "We all had a hand in that, but we did no more than the right thing to you. Huntsman, and the others. I am sorry that Le Tour was not included, but the French Gov- ernment claimed him; they have honored him highly, as you no doubt know." "He is a very capable man," exclaimed Massey, "and can fill the high office to which he has been appointed." " Say, Tom, I sent for you to find out how a visit on my part to The Village would strike Glendearg. The treaty is ready for signing and I have in mind to chuck tradition [415] The Overlord and go to Canada, for I suppose we must still call it that. But the signing of the treaty is not my only reason; I should like to see the battle-ground at Montreal, but more particularly the place where the second battle of The Village was fought. I have also in mind to attend Hiram Endicott's wedding. I therefore ask, as a friend, how this contemplated visit strikes you." "All in heap, Mr. President. It will please Glendearg — it will also please his army. Don't change your mind, but come. I will vouch for your welcome." "Good," cried the President. "Then I shall do it. Now you go to Glendearg and as soon as I hear from him, I will make my intended visit known. I haven't discussed it with anyone but you." In less than twenty-four hours the President received the following message from Glendearg: "Come. I bestow upon you the freedom of Canada! Likewise The Village." The President smiled as he read the wire, and then he gave out in a news item that he would on the following afternoon go on a visit to Glendearg. [416] Chapter XLII THE PRESIDENT VISITS THE VILLAGE Accompanied by Hiram Endicott and his secretary, the President left New York the next evening. At the station in Montreal, he was met and welcomed by a great many officers, including Massey, Huntsman, and Kiddie. In honor of the occasion, the station was made pleasing to the eye by bunting, flags, and flowers. The President was much gratified, but he did not reahze what a welcome was to be tendered him by the shouts on the streets through which he was to pass. The people of Montreal turned out en masse to give him greeting, but what pleased the President most was the Glendearg army, which was lining the street in fuU uniform with fixed bayonets. Turning to Massey he said: "What are you going to do with me ? I thought to travel in much the same way as I do at home. This is superb ! The most fascinating sight that I have seen for many a day." "Sir, you are the President of the United States and Glendearg is giving you and your high office a welcome. I am now taking you to Judge ViUequier's, where we breakfast; afterwards, escorted by Eiddie, we will visit Lachine and the North Road, where I made my call on the British soldiers. To-night we vnll bivouac on the battle-groimd of The Village; to-morrow morning I turn you over to Glendearg. That is the programme." The President's day was a delightful one and he ap- preciated the great compliment that the Master of The [417] The Overlord Village was paying Hm. In the morning he met Glen- dearg and was welcomed to The Village. At the house Mrs. Glendearg, Mr. Roakes, and the "men" gave him a cheery greeting, and he soon felt at home in the circle that surrounded him. Walking on the lawn with Endicott in the afternoon of the third day of his visit, he said, "It's a home, Hiram, quiet, serene, and beautiful. I like the *men.' I Uke Helen Glendearg, and I look with tremendous respect on De Witt's ' Dark Colossus of The Village. ' What a mighty man he is; and yet so quiet and gentle that it's hard to see the iron will which I know he possesses. And what a wonderful place this is! I hear the mighty roar of the waters; I see the great valley and the magnificent moun- tain. I don't wonder that he Ukes ' The Village,' and I'm proud that I had a hand in securing it to him for all time." " Yes, it's a beautiful place," exclaimed Hiram, " made so both by nature and loving care, for the beauty goes farther than our eye reaches. Visit the Habitans and the effect of the scenery is stiU discernible. I can give you no idea, Mr. President, how the people here love their 'Vil- lage.' There will be a great turnout to-morrow." The President asked with a laugh, "Are you nervous ?" "Sort o', yes. You see I have never been married before and I am a bit mixed, but I hope to pass as well as the others." The house was full of guests the evening before the wedding of Hiram, and Hany. It had been arranged that Kiddie and Grace were also to be married at the same time by Dominie Graham. Kiddie was melting his own personality into the radiant black eyes. He seemed never to have enough of their witchery. On his father's [418] The President Visits The Village retirement an indulgent Congress had conferred upon the Captain of the Scots the title and office of the Captain of the Texans. When he heard this news, which was brought to him by Tom Massey as he was walking to the house, he said in reply: " Don't you see, old chap, that Grace is beckoning for me to hurry ? I can't stop to discuss ordinary matters." Muriel and Hiram behaved more serenely than the others; they were still discussing their wedding trip. Hiram had said for the twentieth time, "We will take the * old girl ' and jog about some ; then a small apartment in New York, eh ? " "That will be lovely; we shall make it a cozy, comfy little place, Hiram." "Yes, sweetheart; a place to snuggle in." "Isn't it more than odd, dear, that Donald has never taken your name off the pay-rolls as an engineer?" Muriel looked more than her question; she hoped Hiram would give a reason why he was not drawing the salary that his great office commanded, but Hiram said nothing in reply to her thoughts, but merely remarked: " I am an engineer, dear, and you won't mind if I have to go back ? " "Hiram, I love you — not your position; but haven't you ever thought of speaking to Donald ? The situation seems curious to me." "Well, now, to be frank, I have never thought of the matter at all. I don't see how I could have given more with more salary, and I don't just see how I could have given less. But let us talk of to-morrow, when you will be Mrs. Hiram. I feel sure that will be your name up and down the road." After the wedding, when the other couple was about [419] The Overlord to start, Glendearg said to Hiram and Muriel, "Please come into my office for a moment. Mrs. Glendearg and Mr. Roakes are there and we wish to give you your wedding presents." In the office Glendearg handed Hiram a package, saying : "These papers, Hiram, make you an owner in our great system. This bank book carries to your credit your accumulated salary as President. To be frank, I forgot about your monthly check for a time, and when I heard one day, after you were a President in the West, that you were still drawing an engineer's pay, I was amused and let it run so. I hope you didn't mind." Before ECLram could reply, Helen gave him two deeds, exclaiming with a laugh, "Here is my present," and as Hiram glanced at them he saw that he was the possessor of a town house and also the Fenno Cottage on Long Island. Helen enjoyed the look of blank amazement on Hiram's face, and said to him, " You deserve it all and more; both houses are ready for occupancy. Low has attended to all, — horses, servants, everything." Hiram looked his thanks with moist eyes, for he was unable to speak, and putting his arms around Muriel they both walked to the station where the " old girl " was. Looking at The House, he lifted his hat and said, " He is all man; they are love and life." At The House Glendearg was sa)Tng to the President, " Suppose you settle on Thursday, the twelfth of May, for flag day, and we will sign the treaty then." "That will be all right, and at twelve the flag will be hoisted over the capitol buildings at Ottawa. We will there deed Canada to its people, to be governed by them- selves, through a part of their own federated Government at Washington." [420] The President Visits The Village " Amen to that," exclaimed Donald. The President and Glendearg then went back to The Village, as the President had said, " I hope you will permit me to start home officially from your residence and your Village. I consider Ottawa now a part of our great Bepublic, and it seems fitting that I should say adieu to you on your soil." "Thanks, Mr. President, for your courtesy." Late that evening the President was talking with Hunts- man on the veranda. "Perhaps you can tell me why Glendearg always led his forces in battle?" the President asked. "I presume you know the heated controversy that has been going the rounds of the press on this point. And why does Le Roy always follow him ? " Before answering David stopped and looked through a window. Then he said, " I see Captain La Belle talking to Fletcher. I will get him to answer you." " Monsieur le President, I speak with pleasure, because you gave us The Village without the vote. I know, all The Village knowj that a vote would have been taken. We also know that a vote as the first and last word would have brought the talk — talk against the Master, so it is good to think that we have The Village without fuss from the little ants of life. "One day. Monsieur le President, I came into the big room there, and I saw Le Boy on one knee kissing our Helen's hand as the 'men' do sometimes; then I heard him say: 'I will watch. I will follow. I will eat with him, sleep near him. He will come back to Helen, The Village, the great roar. Next harvest moon, and on, and on, will see Donald with his wife, his children, and his people of The Village.' [421] The Overlord " I heard those words. Monsieur le President, and then our Helen said, ' I will speak to Donald so that he won't worry you.' "You have now the reason or the way the hon Dieu took to protect the Master. Bullets could not find him, shrapnel lost its force when it met the force of which you and I know nothing. We know only that bullets and shells were directed against him in great plenty. He always led his people. Monsieur le President, because they were his people. He could not stay behind because that is not his way. V raiment, it is so simple; easier than dominoes. Of course I have read the talk — talk of the books — but a long while before reading was made to delight the eyes and to comfort an evening, men led men; a long while after the books, men will still lead men. Then came the war machine for big heads with little bodies. Men who have to cram the written talk — talk can't be strong, so they stay behind and direct. That is, I suppose, a good way to fight, but it was not for us, and always with the Master was Le Roy, the ' Spirit of The Village,' to see that he came to no harm." The Captain, going to the end of the veranda, said, "Look!" and his arm pointed to the great rapids. In a voice strong with emotion, he went on: " It is governed by its own law." Pointing to the valley, he cried, "Earth of a country in which it is possible for men to find homes for loved ones. Do you suppose the hem Dieu intended that where he made everything so bountiful and free, the first product of the soil, Man, should be a serf, a peon, a slave? I cry 'No,' and He in good time gave the Master Le Roy, the Agent of His will. And now, Mon- sieur le President, the Canadian is free, responsible only [422] The President Visits The Village to his own universe, like the birds, like the animals, like the great falls there. "It is great that the Canadian is no longer a slave. But as to the cause of his freedom, the Master was there in the front, saying, ' Come,' and by his side was Le Roy." The "great roar," to use Le Roy's compeUing phrase, fit symbol of the even, resistless tenor of the Master's way of life, was heard from the veranda of The House as a mere suggestive murmur. It sounded like some eternal call to duty in the ears of Donald as he sat in the gloaming of a cool September evening talking over the day's trivial events with Helen. The faintly heard roar brought to him a sense of satisfaction, for he felt that to the best of his finite human endeavor he had answered its insistent call. His thoughts now turned in a new direction. "I wonder, Helen," he said reflectively, "I wonder, after all, if I have chosen the better part. You might, you know, have been a Queen Consort. Do you never regret my decision?" For a moment Helen did not answer. Her eye rested silently on the broad-shouldered, herculean figure lounging in the wicker chair beside her. She breathed a sigh of deep content and answered: "You know what they say in The Village, Donald, when any act of yours is questioned ? " "And what do they say, sweetheart?" asked Donald, in his caressing voice, though he foresaw the answer. "They say, 'It is the Master's will; it must be right!'" THE END The Bride of Glendearg By ALLAN McIVOR In the "Bride of Glendearg," Mr. Mclvor has traced the early history and romantic love story of his "Overlord." The novel is one of dramatic intensity and deals with the inner circle of society in London as well as in New York. Those who are interested in "The Over- lord " should not fail to read the " Bride of Glendearg." Price $1.50 izmo, cloth, gilt top WILLIAM RITCHIE 70 Fifth Avenue, New York